CuckoldPlace.com
World's Biggest Cuckold Community CuckoldPlace.Com! 124684 registered members can't be wrong!

  Live Sex    · Contact Us · Search ·  Sign Up  · Members Area · Polls · Chat · 
YOUCUCK.COM RECENTLY ADDED VIDEOS
CuckoldPlace.com /
Cuckold Stories Post /
 

les histoires de chrislebo

Rating: 63
 Page Page 21 of 322:  « Previous  1  ...  20  21  22  ...  321  322  Next »
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#601
 Down to the last message
Penny blew out the lamp and returned to the bed. I
moved into the middle so that I had Joanne and
Penny on either side of me and I settled down for
relax. The only light in the hut the now was the
soft red glow of the stove. I could hear the
storm raging outside and wondered if we should be
trapped up here for the next day.

Although I was enjoying the pretty sisters I still
had my business with Jonathan and Jane and I did
not have much time. I fell arelax without much
difficulty, after all I had had a lot of exercise!
Much later I woke up. I knew that it was still a
couple of hours until morning and I was beginning
to feel like some more fun. I could tell from the
quiet even breathing that the two sisters were
both arelax.

I considered my options. Although I had enjoyed
deflowering Penny and I would fuck her again
before I left I was really more attracted to her
older, sexually more aware, and experienced
sister. I turned to Joanne who was lying half on
her back turned away from me with her thighs
slightly parted. I slipped a hand between her
thighs and gently began to feel her bare shaved
cunt. She stirred slightly in her relax and
sighed. I began to fondle her a little more
firmly, slipping my finger between the flesh outer
lips of her cunt and beginning a gentle finger-
fuck flicking her clitoris from time to time. She
began to become moist under my attentions, sighed
again and woke up with a gasp. I gently turned her
face towards me and began to kiss her.

As soon as my lips met hers her mouth opened
allowing me full possession. I kissed the relaxy
brunette awake, took my lips momentarily from
hers, and whispered in her ear, "Do you fancy a
fuck, Joanne darling?" I said quietly. She
shivered a little. "Give me a nice wank to get me
ready." Her hand moved to my semi-stiff prick and
she began to wank me expertly. "You really are
good at that!" I whispered and began to kiss her
again, continuing with a deep finger-fuck of her
bare wet cut, now using three fingers and not
causing her any noticeable discomfort.. She
blushed furiously. With her expert stimulation it
was not long before I was stiff and ready for her.
I lay on my back and gently moved Joanne so that
she was sitting astride my thighs.

"Now," I said, "take my prick in one hand, open
the lips of your cunt with the other and lower
yourself on to me." With her co-operation I gently
lowered the pretty brunette on to my prick pushing
it slowly but smoothly up her wet, bare tight
little cunt.

"Now, you fuck me" I said. I suspected that she
had been in this position before because she
immediately began to sweetly move up and down on
my stiff prick, supporting herself on her knees
and leaning slightly forward. I raised my hands
and grasped her swinging breasts so that I could
simultaneously fuck and feel her.

I was guiding her movements with the pressure I
was exerting on her firm young breasts and we soon
worked up a lovely rhythm. I was not concerned
about making it last too long and as I could see
the beginning of the flush of her oncoming orgasm
spreading from her cheeks to her neck and upper
chest I pulled her down on to me and gave her a
deep kiss as I felt the spasms deep in her cunt as
she came hard. At the same time the pressure in my
balls boiled over and waves of sensation passed
over my body. I shot spurt after spurt of hot cum
past her cervix into her womb as she gasped
against my lips and writhed on my prick. I lifted
her from my prick which slid easily from her moist
hole and laid her panting hot young body beside
me. "That was lovely, Joanne darling" I said and
fell arelax again leaving the hot sweaty panting
girl lying awake beside me.

When I awoke again it was beginning to get light
and from the silence outside the wind appeared to
have dropped. Both girls seemed half awake and I
moved over Joanne, aware of the smell of sweat
from her night-time exertions. I stood up and
stretched and went and used the toilet. When I
came back into the living area I went to the
window and looked out. It had stopped snowing and
there was little wind. I would be able to get down
to Grindelwald easily. When I turned from the
window I saw that both sisters were awake watching
me. I moved back to the bed, climbed over Joanne
and lay down between them.

They were both lying on their backs looking up at
the roof of the hut. I slid a hand on to the
nearest thigh of each girl.

"Spread your legs," I ordered quietly and was
amused to see how rapidly my instructions were
obeyed. I slid my hands on to their exposed cunts
and began to fondle the two sisters relishing the
difference between Joanne's rather looser bare
cunt and her sister's tight hairy little orifice.
I turned to Joanne and saw that she was looking at
me. I moved my lips to hers and her mouth opened
under mine. I gave her a slow sexy kiss before
whispering,
"I am going to fuck Penny again, give me a nice
wank to get me ready." She did not bother
protesting and I continued to kiss her and to feel
both sisters as I felt her soft hand begin to wank
me to stiffness. It did not take long before I was
ready for her younger sister.

I took my lips from Joanne's and said, "While I am
fucking your sister you can make me some
breakfast. There is some stuff in my pack. Now get
on with it." I released her cunt and turned to the
nervous teenager lying beside me. I slipped an arm
round her and moved my hand down on to her firm
young buttocks while leaving the other hand
between her slender thighs. I began to finger-fuck
her cunt using first one and then two fingers and
I slipped a finger of the other hand straight up
her tight clinging young arsehole.

She gasped and reddened. I began to kiss her,
taking immediate and full possession of her mouth
and casually and completely exploring her lips and
gums. I could feel her cunt becoming wet in my
hand. I took my fingers from her cunt and raised
her thigh so that it was over mine giving my stiff
prick complete access to her moist and ready cunt.
I pulled her slightly towards me, still impaled on
my finger in her arse and slipped the head of my
prick between the outer lips of her wet tight
hairy little cunt. Although she was tight it was
easier than the first time. I had her so moist
that I could slide my eight inch prick straight up
the teenager in one smooth stroke until I was
buried in her to the balls. She gasped and
screwed her eyes up. Her blush deepened.

I started to slowly fuck Penny pulling her on to
my prick with the finger I had stuck up her arse.
I could only use about four inches of my prick as
the position was too restricting so I slid my
finger from the teenager's arse and brought it to
her lips she tried to keep her lips closed but I
slid my insistent finger beyond them and made her
lick it clean. She gasped with horror and disgust.
I moved her on to her back and began to ride her
harder.

Her eyes were wide and I could feel her hips
beginning to move with me. She was enjoying this
fuck more than her first!! I began to kiss her as
I moved my hands to her firm young breasts and
began to tease her nipples to hardness, and began
to fuck her more vigorously using all of my prick.
Her eyes widened and she began to pant under my
lips as, despite herself, she became more excited.
I took my lips from hers and looked into her eyes.
I
whispered into her ear under her sweaty hair, "Put
your legs round my back and start moving your
hips, darling, you will enjoy it much more".

Her slender young legs rose compliantly from the
bed where they had been lying splayed and relaxed
and she wrapped her strong thighs around me just
above my arse and began to pull me into her. Her
hips began to move sweetly with me and we began a
nice slow rhythmical deep and satisfying fuck. I
slipped my hands between us on to the firm cones
of her breasts as they bounced sweetly with each
strong thrust and I began to feel her, twisting
her erect pink nipples. I could hear her breathing
becoming more ragged and she started to emit tiny
wordless squeaks in time with my thrusts.

I could feel the pressure building and I made no
effort to delay things. Just as I felt the spasms
of her orgasm begin deep in her cunt I felt the
warmth from my balls spread through my body and I
began to come. Spurt after spurt of potent fluid
jetted past her cervix into her unprotected womb
as she came with a loud gasp and a squeal. I gave
the sweaty teenager a last kiss and rolled off
her. She drew her legs up and pressed her thighs
together lying on her back looking up at the
ceiling. I did not say anything as I felt that
this was the best position to ensure that my cum
stayed in her and making her pregnant.

I chuckled to myself as I got off the bed and went
for a quick wash leaving the exhausted teenager
still trying to come to terms with what had
happened to her. I could smell the enticing smell
of frying bacon as the naked Joanne was making my
breakfast. I went up behind her as she stood at
the stove, slipped my arms around her and cupped
her full firm breasts. I played with the sexy
woman a moment, rubbing my semi-stiff prick
against the sweet swell of her bottom before
releasing her and going to look out of the window.
It was now light, the wind had dropped and it had
stopped snowing. I went back to the table and sat
down as Joanne served me my breakfast. I pointed
to a hard kitchen chair about five feet away.

"You can entertain me while I have my breakfast,"
I told the brunette, "sit there, spread your
thighs and play with your tits and cunt. I want to
see you come before I finish eating." I watched
with amusement as the now totally cowed woman sat
on the hard chair and splayed her thighs. I could
see the evidence of my previous activity from the
dried cum all over her outer lips and upper
thighs. She must have been very uncomfortable in
the night! She slipped two fingers of one hand
into her cunt and began to play with herself using
the other hand to manipulate a prominent nipple
which rapidly stiffened.

I ate my breakfast and watched the stunning sight
of a compliant girl masturbating herself to orgasm
within five feet of me. Her breathing rapidly
quickened and became more ragged. She was now
vigorously using three fingers to play with her
wet cunt and hard little clitoris. I could see her
moisture on her fingers. In spite of her efforts
she was too tense to be able to come but watching
her had begun to get me ready again although I had
so recently fucked her sister. I motioned to
Joanne.

"You are not going to get any further like that. I
have finished my breakfast, come over here, kneel
between my thighs and suck me off. You can give me
a nice wank first." I spread my thighs. And Joanne
got up and came over and knelt down between them.
I could feel the soft pillows of her breasts
against my hairy calves. She began to wank my soft
prick with her cool hand and, leaning forward,
slipped the head between her soft red lips.

The sensation of her warm wet mouth was
extraordinary and she began s*******fully to combine
a gentle wank with her rhythmical sucking. She
really was an expert cocksucker. Her fianc‚ was a
very lucky man! Before long I was hard and I
looked with pleasure at the bobbing head of the
naked brunette as she fucked her hot young mouth
with my stiff prick.

It was nearly time to go but I decided to have one
last fuck now that Joanne had got me stiff again.
I wound my hand in her sweaty hair and gently
pulled her mouth from my prick, to which it
remained attached by a tendril of pre-cum from the
tip of my prick to the corner of her red lips. I
let go of her hair and reached down to grasp a
stiff nipple in my fingers. I twisted it and she
gasped. I stood up and raised the sweaty girl to
her feet by upward pressure on her nipple.

Without saying anything I cleared a space on the
table and moved her so that she was standing at
the table with her thighs pressed against it and
her back to me. I pulled down on her nipple and
compelled her to lie face downwards on the table.
I spread her legs with my foot and the submissive
girl just let things happen. This position gave me
good access to her cunt and arse. I ran my hand
over her well-made bottom and the temptation to
redden it again was just too strong. I reached for
my belt and began to spank her, gently at first.
She sighed loudly with each stroke but I was not
really hurting her. Her bottom began to become red
and I could hear her Penny gasping with horror as
she watched her older sister receiving another
spanking.

I knew that I was not really hurting Joanne. I
slipped my hand between her thighs and, not
altogether to my surprise, her cunt was sopping
wet. The smell of excited girl filled the hut. Her
bottom was now a fiery red. I put my belt down and
moved between her splayed thighs. I ran my hand
over her hot red buttocks and slipped the head of
my stiff prick between the lips of her wet cunt.
With one smooth movement I slid up her until I was
buried in her to the balls. She gasped loudly as I
began to fuck her. As I moved gently in her I
kneaded and fondled the firm flesh of the buttocks
I had just spanked before slipping my hand between
her cheeks and seeking out the rose of her tight
young arsehole.

I moistened my fingers in the slime from her
excited young cunt and slipped first one and then
two fingers into her arse. She gave a surprised
squeak and tried to wriggle but I put my other
hand on the back of her neck and pressed her down
holding her primisterer against the table. As I
fucked her hot wet clinging cunt with a deeper and
stronger stroke I probed her tight arse with two
fingers. I could feel the walls of her arse
gripping my fingers tightly. Despite herself she
was pushing her bottom back into me trying to get
my prick deeper inside her. I was now fucking her
hard with the full length of my prick and I knew
that things would not last long. I felt the
familiar pressure in my balls and a wave of heat
and heightened sensation spread down my legs and
up my back. I rammed my fingers hard up her arse
and she gasped as I began to spurt jet after jet
of hot cum deep into her womb.

Rather to my surprise I saw the flush of orgasm
pass over Joanne's white shoulders and I felt the
velvet ripples pass through her cunt wall gripping
my stiff prick as the waves of intense sensation
swept through her body. I seemed to come for a
long time and I knew that this would be the last I
would manage for a while.

It was time to get going anyway. I pulled out of
the exhausted girl and lifted her from the table
so that she was sitting in a chair. She looked up
at me with unseeing eyes still lost in the
sensations of the orgasm. I chuckled and tweaked
her breast as I left her to compose herself. I
looked across at her sister.

"Pour me some hot coffee, Penny, while I get
dressed," I said and the teenager got of the bed
with alacrity and rushed to comply. I went behind
the small curtain, used the toilet and had a quick
wash. When I was ready I came out and dressed as I
drank my last cup of coffee before I left. The
naked sisters were sitting on hard kitchen chairs,
their cum-stained thighs splayed, watching me
warily. I packed my rucksack and put on my boots.
I put on my anorak and hood. I picked up my
rucksack and fitted it to my shoulders and moved
to the door finally looking back at the pretty
pair "Goodbye girls" I said cheerfully, "Thank you
for the entertainment and the hospitality. I may
check on you in England in a few months to see how
my babies are getting on!" I closed the door of
the hut on their startled faces and moved across
the snowfield towards the north ridge leading to
the path back down to Grindelwald and my
appointment with Jonathan and Jane.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#602 · Edited by: chrislebo
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Her flimsy panties made a tight band down round her
knees and her wet cunt gaped. Tears ran down her face
as she sobbed, her eyes all puffed up. I looked down at
Jane and smiled, "Did you enjoy that darling?" I asked
maliciously. She shuddered. "You came anyway," I said
with a smile. She blushed furiously.

"I couldn't help it, you bastard!" she said
breathlessly. I just looked at her and motioned for her
to stand. She just looked dumbly up at me so I reached
down and grasped her by the nipple and, standing pulled
upwards on her tit. She gasped and, driven by the pain
in her tit, scramred inelegantly to get her legs
underneath her as she struggled to her feet.

I looked in to her eyes and smiled coldly.

"You are going to have to start being a lot more polite
if you want to avoid another spanking," I said as I sat
down. I reached out and cupped her cunt, feeling the
wetness against my palm. She gasped and I felt the wave
of contraction as the muscles of her thighs and ass
clenched against my intrusion. I hooked two fingers in
her cunt and pulled her towards me. At first she
resisted but then took two small steps towards me until
she was standing by my knee, impaled on my fingers and
looking down at me with hate in her pretty eyes. I
could smell the perspiration from her reluctantly
excited body. I rested my arm along the arm of the
chair so that my fingers were extended at the level of
her cunt with my index and middle fingers buried in her
to the knuckle.

"Fuck yourself on my fingers," I said quietly, and it
was a measure of the control that I had achieved with
such little effort that the young woman began
reluctantly to move her hips backwards and forwards,
pleasuring and shaming herself on my stiff outstretched
fingers. I hooked my fingers up slightly so that at
each movement the young brunette drew my fingers along
the roof of her cunt and brushed her clit on my
extended thumb.

Her breathing began to quicken again and a blush began
to spread from her cheeks to her shoulders as her
movement on my fingers became more urgent. I could
smell her perspiration and I saw a fine sheen on her
forehead as she worked her hot tight little cunt on my
fingers. Her thighs parted a little more as she strove,
against her will but unable to control herself, to get
my fingers deeper into her cunt. Her panties were a
tight band just above her knees limiting her movement..

Suddenly her breathing became more ragged, her blush
deepened and she gave a shuddering gasp as she came on
my fingers. I supported her with my fingers in her cunt
as she stood on shaking legs looking past me with
unseeing eyes, lost in the moment, rivers of
perspiration running down the cleavage between her firm
prefect young breasts. Her breathing began to calm down
and the light of recognition returned to her eyes. She
looked down at me with a shudder.

I smiled coldly up at her blushing, embarrassed,
perspiring face.

"I don't think that it is fair that you have cum twice
and I haven't at all, Jane. I think that it would be
nice if you sucked me off." She looked down at me in
horror and glanced at the open bedroom door.

"Please don't make me," she begged, "I have never even
done that for my husband." I spite of this protestation
I saw guilt in her eyes. I smiled knowingly up at her.

"You have done it before though Jane, haven't you?" I
said. She looked again at the bedroom door and looked
helplessly at me. I smiled at her and lay back in the
chair with my thighs apart. "Pull your panties up and
just get on with it," I ordered. Jane pulled up her
panties and I looked with pleasure as the damp nylon
clung to and clearly defined her wet pouting slit. She
looked into my eyes and knew that there was no escape.
She bent over me and reached for the zipper of my
slacks.. She drew down the zipper and gasped as my
semi-erect prick emerged. She looked helplessly down
into my eyes. I put my hands on her shoulders, looking
down her cleavage, beaded by sweat and pushed her to
her knees between my thighs, parting her thighs with my
foot until they gaped widely. I looked down with
pleasure at her pouting cunt neatly and clearly
outlined by the now-transparent wet panties.

"Just get on with it," I ordered. "Since you made me
all sweaty by cumming on my lap as I spanked you it
would be nice if you cleaned my prick and balls with
your tongue" I said, " then when I am nice and clean
again you can suck me off."

"I couldn't" she whispered "it's so horrible and dirty.
I've only ever done it once before."

I laughed.

"Just get on with it and shut up, Jane darling. I don't
want to have to tell you again." She blushed at the
endearment and slowly moved her head forward on to my
hard thigh and began reluctantly and amateurishly to
try to clean my prick and balls with her tongue. I
looked down at her as my prick stiffened and rose
towards her lips, which automatically parted. I put my
hand on her dark hair and drew her forward so that I
felt my prick being drawn into her hot soft young mouth
and I looked at the sweet rosebud of her lips stretched
around the shaft. In spite of her protestations I could
tell that she had done this before. Mine was not the
first prick she had sucked. Although not an expert she
clearly had a very good idea what to do. She ran her
tongue around the bottom rim of my knob head very
delicately and began a slow rhythmical sucking, drawing
my prick deep into her hot little mouth and combining
it with a gentle stroking. It felt really great and I
looked down at the now submissive young wife, her head
moving backwards and forwards deliciously on my prick.

I just lay and enjoyed the sensations as the talented
young girl worked on my stiff prick.

She may have been a beginner with not much experience
but she was a natural.

Tapped her on the head and she looked up into my eyes
without pausing in sucking me off.

"Don't stop until I tell you," I ordered her quietly,
"or it will be the worse for you. I had positioned her
so that while she was sucking me off she could see the
door to the bedroom where I had sent her husband. I
looked at the bedroom door. "All right, Jonathan, you
can come out now," I said and I felt his young wife
stiffen in shock as he reluctantly came through the
door. She did not however dare to stop sucking me off
and Jonathan looked in horror at his bride on her knees
between my thighs her dark head bobbing backwards and
forwards on my stiff prick.

The young husband and wife looked at one another each
recognizing the other's offense and misery.

Jonathan watched his bride submissively sucking off a
man who had thrashed her bare bottom till she came and
who she had known less than an hour while his wife
paused with her lips around my prick and looked in
shock and horror at her husband. He was dressed in one
of her short nightdresses and a pair of matching tight
high-cut panties clearly outlining his prick and balls.

The nightdress was a delicate silk yellow material and
I knew that I had seen it before. He had worn it for
me when we were in the climbing hut.

I tapped Jane gently on the head and she obediently
continued to suck me off, her dark head rhythmically
bobbing. I motioned Jonathan towards me and he
reluctantly approached. When he was standing by my
chair I motioned to his legs and he parted his thighs.

I cupped his balls and began to feel him through the
thin nylon as I looked into his eyes. He rapidly became
stiff under my fingers and I began to stroke his prick
through the nylon. He blushed and gasped but did not
dare pull away and I could feel his legs trembling.

A combination of playing with the submissive husband
and the active mouth of his young bride were proving
too much for me. I could feel the warmth building in my
balls and I put my hand on Jane's dark head holding her
firmly so that she could not release my prick Jane
sobbed on my prick and the warmth from my balls grew
stronger. I wound my hand more firmly in her hair so
that I was sure that she could not remove her mouth and
looked down into her eyes, which looked back into mine.

"Suck harder," I said harshly and she obeyed
helplessly. I could feel the sperm being sucked out of
my balls and I pulled her mouth on to my prick further
pushing it about four inches in as I came in her mouth
and blasted a load of hot cum against the back of her
throat. She began to gag but I held her mouth on my
prick relentlessly until she had been compelled to
swallow it all. A thin white trickle ran down from the
corner of her red lips on to her chin. She just looked
up at me in mute horror as she knelt before me with my
softening prick in her mouth. I could feel her
husband's rigid body as I played with his prick and
looked down at his humiliated bride.

"That was lovely, Jane darling," I said, "Go and clean
your teeth and then you can be making us some supper.

When you are in the bedroom, stay dressed exactly as
you are now, but put on a pair of shoes with the
highest heels you have." Jane released my prick and
rubbed her mouth as she got to her feet. She looked at
me in horror as she went to the bathroom. I looked up
at Jonathan.

"Undress me," I ordered. He carefully pulled my sweater
over my head and as I lifted my bottom from the chair
removed my slacks. I was now naked and he looked with
horrified fascination at the body he knew so well from
his last experience. "I think that it is time we got to
know one another again darling, " I said and smiled as
he blushed furiously.

I drew him down on to my knee and to my pleasure, in
spite of all I had done to him he still behaved like a
frightened horrified yet excited fascinated young
virgin. I sat him on my lap as I had previously done on
the mountain so that my stiff prick protruded between
his plump thighs just below his balls. I put my arm
round him under his armpit and began to renew my
acquaintance with his cute little tits.

"Suck my nipples Jonathan like you did before, do both
alternately" I said casually. He looked at me with
defeat in his eyes and put his mouth to my hairy
nipple. "Suck me nicely" I ordered "using your lips,
teeth and tongue, the way I taught you".

I began to feel him begin to suck my nipple, using his
teeth to tease it and his tongue on the areola. I let
him get on with it and put my hand between his legs and
began to fondle his prick and balls again. I lay back
with one hand back on his tit and the other feeling his
prick and balls while he ***ly sucked my nipples,
moving from one to the other. I began to feel waves of
sensation from my nipples as he reluctantly sucked
them. I enjoyed the feeling of his plump arse cheeks on
my hard thighs as I looked down at my ***
partner. I moved his head from my nipple and looked
into his eyes.

"Let's see if Jane has taught you how to kiss any
better since we last met" I said. His eyes widened but
without giving him time to protest, or even think I put
one hand behind his head and pulled him to me. He
gasped. I put my tongue to his lips and gently but
insistently pressured him until, despite himself, his
lips parted. I gave him a long deep kiss, sucking on
his tongue and exploring his cheeks and gums with my
demanding tongue.

He sat trembling and blushing on my lap as I continued
my long deep kiss, my hand cupping his balls. His prick
was stiff against the silk of his panties. I moved my
hand from his balls to his tits and began to fondle his
plump breast mounds through his nightie occasionally
twisting his nipples. He gasped into my mouth against
the kiss. I moved my lips from his and looked into his
blushing face. "Well, Jonathan" I said mockingly "your
kissing has certainly improved. You must have been
practicing". My fingers were getting sweaty from his
balls so I moved my hand further back and slid a finger
up the leg of his panties straight up his ass. He went
rigid with shock. I just laughed and gave his ass a
quick gentle finger-fuck as I continued feeling his
plump tit through the nylon of his nightie.

We both heard Jane return from the bathroom and heard
her gasp as she watched me playing with her ***
husband. I smiled at her.

"Jonathan makes a very sexy girl don't you think Jane?"
I asked, "you might do worse than keep him in panties
from now on." At this Jonathan blushed even redder.

I looked at Jane.

"Get on and make some supper," I ordered, and, ignoring
her turned back to her husband on my lap and moved his
mouth back to my nipple. She looked wordlessly at us
and watched for a moment as I felt her husband through
the nylon over his plump little tit and gently stroked
his prick. She watched a moment longer as he sucked my
nipples. I smiled at her and she turned away and began
to set out a nice cold supper.

I took pleasure in watching her carrying out my orders
without question while I played with her compliant
reluctant young husband. Jane was an erotic sight just
dressed in thin panties and matching bra through the
sheer material of which her prominent erect nipples
were clearly defined, a garter-belt and dark sheer
stockings and the high heels that she had not dared to
remove. Eventually the preparations for supper were
completed and Jane stood looking at me. It was
interesting that she appeared to be waiting for further
instructions. I had not expected to break her
resistance quite this quickly. I slid her husband off
my knee on to the floor and stood up. I left him lying
by the chair as I went to the table and took my place
at its head. I looked at Jane.

"You two won't be needing chairs," I said
conversationally, "as you wont be having any supper.
Get two cushions and put them in the middle of the
floor where I can see them both." Wordlessly she
complied and looked at me, waiting. I looked at the
young couple and smiled.

"I like a floor show while I eat, and you two are it.
Kneel down on the cushions and spread your thighs.
Kneel up straight with your heads erect and your hands
behind your backs." I watched as they complied, looking
with pleasure from one to the other. They were an
attractive couple. Jane's firm young body glistened
with the sweat of her previous physical exertions and
emotional experiences. The pose I had put her in meant
that her wet panties were drawn tightly across and into
the pouting lips of her wet young cunt.

The effect of her erect back caused her perfect breasts
to be thrust out straining the material of her thin
bra. Jonathan kneeled on his cushion in his wife's cute
nightie, which reached just below the level of his
navel. His widely-spread thighs drew the high-cut
panties tightly across, outlining and defining, his
balls. I was not surprised to see that his small prick
was erect. The nightie was tight across his chest,
defining his plump breast mounds clearly. His nipples
were very evident as small protuberances through the
thin material. I smiled at the frightened,
uncomfortable submissive pair and looked at the table.

Jane had set out a light but appetizing supper. There
was a bottle of cold white wine some oysters and other
mixed sea-food and a small cheese board with some
rather nice cheeses and a selection of crackers, just
what I needed. I poured myself a glass of wine and
tasted it, running it around my mouth meditatively and
allowing the bouquet to enter my nose. It was a rather
fruity young wine, possibly too young, but certainly
takeable at the right temperature. As I drank I looked
down at the young couple kneeling in the centre of
their living room.

"While I have my supper," I said quietly, "you two can
play with yourselves. Jane, slip your fingers up the
leg of your panties and start to finger-fuck your cunt
with two fingers while with the other hand you play
with your breasts. If you haven't cum by the time I
have finished my supper you will get another spanking
and it will be one you will not forget in a hurry." I
watched her hurriedly slip her fingers into her panties
and start to play with her cunt while her other hand
reached up and began to manipulate her nipple.

"Jonathan," I said, "you can start playing with your
prick and balls. By the time I have finished my supper
it will be the worse for you if you haven't cum in your
panties." I watched his right hand go between his
thighs, caress his balls through the tight nylon and
move upwards to his little shaft, which he grasped
through the nylon and began to toss himself off.

I concentrated on my supper and watched the pretty pair
with amusement. I could hear Jane's breathing becoming
first uneven and then ragged as she worked her wet
cunt.

She squeezed her breast hard between her fingers and I
saw the flesh redden from her exertions. I could see
the tell-tale sheen of sweat on her brow as she began
to pant. She threw her head back and looked up at the
ceiling, swinging her head from side to side in time
with the movements of her fingers. Her shortish hair
swung like a curtain whipping against her flushed
cheeks. She began to emit high-pitched squeaks in time
with her thrusting fingers.

Her movements became faster and faster until she was
sawing her fingers rapidly in and out of her wet cunt.
I could hear the wet noise as her fingers moved in her
tight channel and the whole room smelled of sex. She
suddenly came with a shuddering gasp and a louder
squeak and relaxed, leaning forward with one hand on
the floor and the other still up the leg of her panties
with her fingers in her wet cunt. In this position, her
breasts hung beautifully and I admired the sculptured
curves of their upper surfaces. Her husband had been
watching her and wanking as he watched and it was no
surprise to me that the spreading stain of wet on his
panties showed that he had cum as he watched his wife
perform for me.

I smiled at the pretty pair as they kneeled, thighs
apart, on their cushions. They were too weak to sit
upright for the moment and both had bent forward
supporting themselves on their hands, Jane's shortish
hair hanging forward lankly like a curtain concealing
the upper part of her face.. I looked with pleasure at
her : Her body shone with sweat after her efforts and
the crotch of her panties was soaking wet and
transparent, plastered to and outlining the prominent
lips of her cunt. Her breasts, confined in the sexy
nylon heaved as she tried to bring her breathing under
control. Jonathan was leaning forward with both hands
on the floor.

The nightie was lying across his plump thighs
concealing his panties but plastered to his upper body
by the sweat of his mingled fear and excitement,
outlining his cute little breast mounds. His nipples
appeared to be erect. I let them recover as I finished
my wine. Their breathing became more controlled and
they began to move uneasily on their cushions. I could
see them glancing at me. I decided that it was time to
put on a little more pressure.

"Sit up straight like you were before," I ordered, "You
know the position by now." I was interested that all
the fight appeared to have gone out of them. They both
knelt erect on their cushions with their hands behind
them, backs straight and their thighs spread. I looked
with pleasure at Jane's outthrust firm young breasts
and the way the nylon of her panties was drawn tightly
across the prominent lips of her cunt.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#603
Up to the first message Down to the last message
"I think that it is time for bed, don't you?" I asked
casually. The honeymooners looked at each other and I
saw Jonathan go paler. He had already had experience of
what bed with me meant in the climbing hut. I looked at
Jane.

"Go and have a shower and wash your hair Jane darling,
I said, "put on a sexy nightdress, short and without
panties and wait for me in bed. She hesitated only a
moment before pushing herself to her feet and heading
for the door on weary legs. I let her almost leave the
room before regaining her attention.

"After you have showered Jane," I ordered, " I want you
to shave your cunt. When I come to bed it is to be
completely bare, do you understand?" She went red and
then pale and I could see her trembling with both fear
and anger.

"You bastard," she got out finally, "I won't do it, I
just won't do it and you can't make me."

I smiled at her gently.

"Do you remember the spanking I gave you less than an
hour ago?" I asked her quietly, "Well, unless you do as
you are told that is nothing to what I will do to your
husband. I will thrash his fat arse with the buckle of
my belt until it reds. When I come to bed you better
be ready for me, showered and clean in a nice sexy
nightdress with a cute bald girlie cunt. Now get out."

She looked at me once more, then at her husband and
left the room. In a moment we here the splash of water
as the shower started.

I looked at the trembling young husband still kneeling
on his cushion with his thighs widely spread.

"Pour me some coffee, Jonathan, I ordered and then get
on with the washing up." He struggled to his feet and
went to the table in the small kitchen area of the
chalet and poured me some black coffee which he
carefully carried across to me and put down beside me.

I saw with amusement that he was keeping as far away
from me as he could, hoping that I wouldn't notice.
"Now get on with the washing up while I enjoy my
coffee," I ordered. I watched him silently as Jonathan
collected my used crockery and took them to the small
sink unit across the chalet. He stood with his back to
me looking out of the window into the darkness which
pressed closely back against the window and listening
to the sigh of the wind in the fir trees around the
chalet. I finished my coffee, got up and moved quietly
across the floor to stand immediately behind Jonathan.

He saw my reflection in the window and gasped and
stiffened but did not dare to move. I pressed my groin
against his plump little bottom and felt him shudder. I
smiled to myself and, leaning forward, kissed him
gently on the back of his neck under his hair.

He jumped with the shock of the unexpected contact. I
put my hands on either side of him holding the sink so
that he was trapped between my arms and I moved closer
pushing him against the sink until I could feel the
soft swell of his plump bottom against my groin and so
that he could feel my stiff erect prick in the cleft of
his buttocks. I kissed him again on the neck and
gently licked his ear and chuckled as he shuddered. I
could smell the faint sweat of his fear and, as always
this turned me on more. Without touching him further
but just caressing his buttocks with my groin I put my
lips to his ear, which was red with embarrassment and
shame.

"I think that it is time we renewed our acquaintance,
don't you Jonathan? I whispered quietly, "Have you
missed my prick?

"Please leave me alone," he whispered wretchedly. I
kissed his neck again and smiled at him so that he
could see me reflected in the dark window. I moved my
hands from the sink to hold him by the waist just above
his flesh hips, pressing him against the sink with my
groin firmly pressed against his buttocks.

"I am going to really enjoy myself with your wife as I
promised you that I would" I said quietly, "but I am
not going to leave you out. I am just going to remind
you of what I gave you in the climbing hut so that you
are in the mood for later."

I heard him give a suppressed sob.. I moved my hands
gently up from his waist until they were on his chest
with the thumbs just brushing the lower edge of his
cute plump little breast mounds. I could feel him
shaking as I pressed my groin into his sexy full
buttocks. I kissed him again on the neck and
deliberately moved my hands up on to his chest
squeezing his plump flesh through the nylon of his
nightie and rubbing my thumb over his nipples. He
groaned loudly.

I began to deliberately play with his nipples until,
despite himself I could feel them hardening under my
palms and making distinct stiff little cones in the
delicate fabric of the nightie. I already knew from
past experience that he had very prominent sensitive
nipples. They were now like little bullets in my
palms. His trembling increased as I pressed my groin
into his plump bottom and I began to smell the
increasing smell of his reluctant horrified excitement.

"Bend forward and stick your arse out," I ordered
abruptly, tweaking his left nipple sharply. He gasped
and complied without a struggle.

I pressed my prick against the nylon of his pantie-
covered arse as I leaned over him and he gasped with
pain as I twisted his nipples. I flicked up the hem of
his nightie so that it was lying across his back. I
kicked his ankle and he got the message immediately,
moving his feet apart with a sob so that his thighs
were widely spread. I put my hand between his spread
thighs and felt his balls. I was not surprised to find
him erect.

"Stick your arse out more," I said, and I felt it press
more firmly into me. All this activity had kept me
hard. I moistened my fingers in the cum and sweat
around his balls and moved the nylon aside to give me
better access to his arse which I smeared with his
lubricant. I felt him sob and shudder as I slipped a
finger deep up his arse and began a gentle finger
fuck. I slightly bent my knees so that I was at the
right angle and slipped my finger from his arse. I
heard him give a sigh of relief but this was short-
lived as, using my hands to spread his plump arse
cheeks I slid my eight inch stiff thick prick straight
up his wet clinging arse in one easy movement until I
was buried in him up to the balls. He gasped loudly and
burst into tears.

His arse was just as I remembered it, beautifully moist
and clinging. I just relaxed with my stiff prick hard
up the frightened young husband, smelling his sweat as
I reached under him and squeezed his erect nipples
through the thin nylon of his nightie. I squeezed them
just a little too firmly for him to be comfortable and
he gasped with pain. I felt the internal muscles of
his arse clasp my prick a little more firmly. I began
to move in him at first gradually and then more quickly
until I was shafting him with about three quarters of
my prick. He began to gasp loudly, exhaling with each
stroke of my stiff rod. I put my hands on his hips and
pulled him harder against my prick, stopping moving in
him for a moment as I whispered through his hair, moist
with sweat, into his ear, "I am doing all the work here
Jonathan, I am going to stay still and you press
against the sink and fuck yourself with my prick".

Nothing happened for a moment as he tried to understand
what I meant. His senses seemed dulled by the
predicament in which he found himself. I just slapped
his arse hard, unexpectedly and warningly and he began
to move backwards and forwards on my stiff prick
fucking himself as I stood behind him playing with his
plump bottom.

"Do you like that, Jonathan?" I asked maliciously, "you
enjoyed it in the climbing hut, haven't you missed it?"

There was a long silence while he continued to move
himself backwards and forwards on my cock, knowing
better than to stop. "Well?" I asked. He made a great
effort and controlled his tears taking a deep breath
before he was able to answer me.

"You know I hated it," he burst out, "I hated it then
and I hate it now. You are powering me to do it."

I just laughed and began to fuck him with more purpose,
pulling him on to my stiff prick by the grip I had on
his hips. I began to feel the familiar warmth in my
balls and I made no attempt to delay the ejaculation. I
rammed my prick as far up his clinging arse as I could
and shot a load of hot cum deep into him. He gave a
loud groan as he felt my spasm and burst into almost
hysterical tears again but didn't dare move as I stood
with my softening prick buried up in his arse. I pulled
my prick from the sweating young man and went and sat
on a kitchen chair.

"Get me a take, something long and cold " I ordered.
He staggered to the refrigerator on weak legs and
brought me a glass of iced lemonade. I pointed at the
floor in front of me and he dumbly knelt down with his
hands behind his back, thighs spread looking at the
floor. I moved forward on the chair so that my hips
were just on the edge and spread my thighs. I saw him
looking with fear in his eyes at my semi-erect prick.

"Fucking your fat bottom has made my arse all sweaty" I
said conversationally "just clean that with your tongue
would you. You remember how you liked it on the
mountain."

I lay back, spread my thighs wider so that he had
complete access to my hairy hole.

With a sob he moved his head forward behind my balls
and I felt him begin to lick my perineum, moving
reluctantly towards my sweaty arse. I put my hand on
his head and pulled him firmly between my thighs until
I felt his lips on my arsehole. "Now Jonathan, just
French kiss my hole, running your tongue around the rim
and pushing your tongue as deeply up me as you can like
you did before". He sobbed but complied and I relaxed
back as he sucked and kissed my sweaty hole pushing his
hot tongue deep inside me.

He was crying quietly. The sensation was incredible as
I looked down at the completely straight sexy young
husband now dressed in a cute nylon nightie, on his
knees between my spread thighs sucking, kissing firmly
and deeply tonguing my sweaty arse. I lay back and
watched him, enjoying the sensations that spread from
my arse hole through my body. Eventually I patted him
on the head.

"That's fine, Jonathan, my hole is nice and clean now.
Now you can suck me off to get me ready for Jane." He
looked dumbly up at me. He began to cry quietly.

"You know how to do this Jonathan," I said, "I taught
you in the climbing hut so don't pretend that you have
forgotten. Now just get on with it."

He reached out and grasped the shaft of my semi-erect
prick and brought his head reluctantly forward. I
reached down and put my hand on his soft blonde hair
pushing his mouth firmly on to my prick.

"Toss me off gently into your mouth" I ordered "and
suck my in time as you wank. Look at me while you are
doing it and don't dare move your eyes from mine. Just
keep on sucking me off until I tell you that you can
stop. You know what I taught you, every so often, pause
in sucking but keep on wanking. Draw your lips back so
that only about an inch of my prick is in your mouth
and run your soft tongue over the bottom rim of my knob
head". He complied and a delicious wave of sensation
flooded through me.

"That's wonderful, Jonathan darling. You are a really
good little cocksucker, just as good as I remembered."
He continued tossing me off into his mouth and sucking
me off with just the right degree of suction. He was
doing such a good job that I could feel the pressure
beginning to build again in my balls. I let him carry
on sucking me off as the warmth built up but I did not
want to cum again just yet so I put my hand on his
forehead under his blonde hair and moved his head from
my stiff prick.

"That's fine Jonathan," I said, " you have got me nice
and clean and stiff, just ready to fuck your lovely
young bride." He reddened and then went pale. I looked
down at him.

"Open a bottle of white wine, then go and have a shower
and wash you hair, you stink.

Put on a nice clean nightie and matching panties. Sit
down where you can see the bed but do not move until I
tell you and do not dare to interfere." He dropped his
eyes from mine, struggled to his feet and went with
dragging steps to the refrigerator. I watched him open
a bottle of wine which he put on the table and then
walked slowly to the bathroom, not looking back at me.

I smiled to myself as I heard the water start in the
shower and I poured myself a glass of wine which I
enjoyed quietly before I went to the bedroom.
Carrying the bottle and my glass I went into the
bedroom and looked with pleasure at Jane who returned
my look with some trepidation. She was lying on top of
a neatly made bed with no covering over her. She was
wearing a very thin pale blue silk nightdress that came
about half way down her thighs. The low-cut bodice was
fitted snugly to her bosom perfectly defining her cute
breasts. The dark areolae and sharp cones of her
nipples were very evident through the tight-fitting
sheer material. She was lying half on her left side
with her legs slightly drawn up and her thighs
together. This, combined with the nightie being folded
across her groin made it impossible to see the details
of her cunt. She looked absolutely lovely, her clean
soft hair framing her pale face and the colour of her
eyes nicely complemented the blue of the nightdress.
She had long slender legs and very pretty feet. I just
stood looking at her as I sipped my wine knowing that
this would build up her tension. From where I stood I
could see her gently trembling.

I went across to the bed and put the bottle of wine
down on the bedside table along with my glass. I sat
down beside Jane and put my hand on her thigh. She
gasped and blushed bright red. I positioned the pillows
so that she was slightly propped up and with slight
pressure on her shoulder, moved her so that she was
lying on her back. Still looking at her I took a sip
of wine.

"Pull your heels up to your arse Jane darling and
spread your thighs," I said quietly and was interested
that without further compulsion her heels slid up to
her bottom although her thighs remained upright with
her knees firmly together. The nightie rode high on her
thighs leaving them bare but lying in folds still
concealing her cunt. I put a hand on the inside of each
knee and gently but firmly spread her thighs. She made
no real effort to stop me although I could feel her
shaking.

Looking into her eyes I reaches for the hem of her
nightie and folded it across the plump curve of her
belly at about the level of the cute indentation of her
navel. Her cunt was bare and I looked at it with
pleasure as the embarrassed young wife blushed
furiously. As I had ordered she had shaved it
completely and the plump outer lips and gentle swell of
her mound still showed the reddening of the recent
shave. I smiled into her eyes and gently ran my finger
along the gaping groove of her bare shaved cunt. She
gasped loudly.

I began to play gently with her cunt as I looked into
her eyes, moving from the delicate area behind her slit
along her groove until I could just flick the prominent
bud of her clitoris. Despite herself she began to
breathe more heavily and I felt her hips twitch as I
felt her cunt rapidly moistening under my fingers. I
began to feel her more deliberately as, looking into
her eyes, I slipped two fingers up her and began to
finger-fuck her hairless gaping cunt. She gasped,
tensed and blushed more furiously but was unable to
control the movement of her hips as, despite herself,
she began to become aroused as I began to finger her
more deeply. I could smell her reluctant excitement. I
bent and looked into her wide eyes and said quietly.
"Give me a nice wank Jane, and get me ready. I feel
like a nice slow fuck". She looked up at me, bit her
bottom lip and began to wank my prick nice and firmly.

I could hear the noise of the shower. Jane continued to
toss me off expertly. "You are really very good at
this, Jane darling, Jonathan is a very lucky man," I
said mockingly. Her cunt was very wet under my probing
fingers and she was beginning to pant again more
deeply. I now had three fingers inside the panting
sweating girl and I was finger fucking her reamisterably
hard.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#604
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Jonathan came in and went to the dressing-table. He
took out a sheer peach-coloured shortie nightie and put
it on drawing the matching high-cut panties up his
plump thighs.

His wife and I watched as he adjusted the tight fabric
across his balls. He looked up to see his wife watching
him and blushed furiously. He looked across at me with
hate and fear in his eyes. As long as the latter
outweighed the former I was not particularly bothered.

I slid my fingers from his wife's wet cunt and
indicated a chair near to the bed from where he would
have a perfect view.

"Just sit down like a good girl while I fuck your new
bride". I said. Jonathan sat down on nerveless legs,
which almost seemed to collapse under him. I turned to
concentrate on Jane. I lay on my side alongside the
pretty young brunette who tensed and looked at me.

I could see that she was trying to say something and
after a few tries it came out.

"You can't make love to me," she said in a whisper,
""you just can't. I am on my honeymoon and I am not on
the Pill. I don't want to get pregnant." I just
laughed.

"Please, she begged, "if you are going to make love to
me against my will, please use something, please,
please don't make me pregnant." I laughed again.
"I never use anything," I said, "I love making young
wives pregnant. Don't worry Jane, it may not happen. It
may be your lucky night."

A tear rolled down her cheek as she sobbed. I smiled
across at her husband who glared back with hate-filled
eyes, too afraid to protest. I drew his sexy young wife
towards me slipping my arm around her and, looking into
her wide eyes lowered my lips to hers. I did not press
at first just content to explore her soft lips but then
I began to explore her closed lips with the tip of my
tongue becoming steadily more demanding until, despite
herself, her eyes widened further and her lips parted
under mine. I took possession of her soft mouth and
began to kiss her deeply, exploring her slowly and
completely as her tongue writhed against mine.
As I kissed her I slipped my left arm which was around
her back a little further pulling her to me. I moved my
left hand under her armpit on to her breast, which I
began to thoroughly feel through the thin fabric of her
nightdress. I slipped my right hand between her spread
thighs again, gently cupped her bare cunt and squeezed
a little. She gasped into my mouth as I slipped three
fingers up her and began another slow deep finger fuck
as I kissed her and felt her breast. The multiple
sensations were beginning to overwhelm her and her hips
began to twitch on the bed despite herself as her
breathing became more ragged against my mouth.

I turned her towards me and lifted her thigh so that it
was over mine giving me ready access to her and I slid
my eight inch prick straight up her wet and clinging
little cunt.

With a deep gasp she took the whole length of prick
with no problem and I slowly began to fuck her while I
kissed her deeply and worked on her hot little tongue.

Across her I could see her husband sitting tensely
watching us. I felt Jane beginning to pant more
raggedly into my mouth as her hips began to move
frantically as she tried to thrust her pubic bone into
me so that she could push her cunt as deeply on to my
prick as she could. I could not get sufficient movement
in this position. I took my lips from hers and, looking
into her eyes, moved her gently but firmly on to her
back so that I was over her, supported on my arms,
between her slender thighs stuck hard up her.

I bent forward and pressed my lips to hers again. This
time her mouth opened under mine with out hesitation
and I began to fuck her more deeply. Her slender strong
thighs went round my back without my having to tell her
and she clasped me tightly. I felt her heels pressing
into my arse and her nails beginning to claw my
shoulders. Her breathing became shallower and faster
and a blush started on her neck and spread to her
chest. I took my mouth from hers and she threw her head
back and began to gasp loudly.

I moved my hands to her neat breasts and began to
squeeze them through the silk of her nightdress in time
with my thrusts. I could feel her approaching orgasm as
her slender fit young body writhed under me. I didn't
intend to cum but I thought I would take the
opportunity to torment Jonathan further.

"Watch your wife Jonathan" I said. "I am going to make
her come and with luck, give her a baby". As I said
that Jane gave a shuddering gasp and became rigid as an
orgasm swept through her reluctantly excited body. I
had not come and lay with my stiff prick buried in her
cunt gently fondling her beautiful breasts while I
watched her husband as he glared angrily but helplessly
at me. When she had calmed down I patted her bottom
gently, drew my softening prick out of her clinging wet
cunt and lay back on the pillows as I listened to her
breathing returning to normal.

"You are a gorgeous fuck Jane darling." I said, "Go and
have a nice shower and make yourself smell nice, then
come back to bed. You won't need a nightie. You are
lucky, I didn't cum up you that time."

She gave a deep sigh of relief and looked at me with an
unreadable expression as I lay back on the pillows. On
shaky legs she got off the bed and went obediently to
the bathroom for her shower. She passed her husband
without giving him so much as a glance. I looked across
at Jonathan and smiled. He looked back warily.

"Come and pour me some more wine and then lie down
beside me, " I ordered. He reluctantly rose, crossed
to the bed and poured my wine then he walked around the
foot of the bed and lay down where I had so recently
had his wife before his very eyes. I lay propped up on
the pillows and glanced at Jonathan. The noise of the
shower started in the bathroom.

"It is getting late, nearly time to get some relax," I
said casually, "while we are waiting for Jane give me a
nice wank." Without looking at me he reached out and
clasped my semi-stiff shaft, still moist from his
wife's juices in his hand and he began to slowly work
my prick. I put my arm round him and pulled him towards
me. As he wanked me I took his chin in my hand and
tilted his face to mine and began to kiss him, at first
gently but then more demandingly.

I felt his breathing quicken in my mouth and his hand,
despite himself, tightened around my stiffening shaft,
which he began to wank with more purpose. I slipped my
hand between his thighs, cupped and fondled his balls
through the silk of the panties and moved to his stiff
little cock which I began to gently manipulate through
the silk. As I played with the young husband I heard
the shower stop and a few minutes later Jane came in.

She stopped dead when she saw her husband in my arms
again.

"Oh God!" she gasped, "please leave him alone, leave us
both alone." I jut laughed and motioned to the bed
beside me. Jane came and lay down reluctantly. I
released Jonathan and lay back looking from one to the
other of the pretty pair. This reminded me so much of
my experiences with Derek and Susan, who I made a
mental note to visit again soon. (see 'Derek and
Susan'). Jane smelled sweet after her bath. I knew that
I did not smell quite so good after all my exertions
but that did not bother me too much.

"It is time to get some relax," I said, "I am going to
kiss Jane 'Goodnight' while you, Jonathan, can kiss my
prick 'Good-night', you know how to do it." As I took
the fragrant young wife in my arms and began to gently
kiss her I felt the breath of her husband on my thigh
and then the warmth of his mouth enveloped the head of
my prick, which rapidly began to stiffen. I deepened my
kiss until Jane was panting in my arms and her breasts
were heaving.

All the time I was conscious of the rhythmical sucking
as her young husband's head bobbed on my prick. I
reached between his thighs as I continued playing with
his young bride and grasped his prick, which I began to
gently wank. I felt him gasp and become tenser but I
continued tossing him off until with a deep sigh on my
prick he came in his panties, soiling them so that they
would be sticky and uncomfortable for the rest of the
night. I released Jane and lay back on the pillows and
we both watched Jonathan as he continued to suck me
off. He did not dare stop without being told and a cute
blush stained his cheek as he realized that his young
wife was watching closely. I reached down and gently
pulled him off my prick by the hair. We all settled
down side by side with me in the middle.

"Put out the light Jonathan," I commanded, "time for
relax." I heard their sighs of relief but this changed
to a gasp of disbelief as I said casually, "You have
got me all excited with your hot little mouth again
Jonathan. I am stiff and I won't be able to relax
without a fuck. You just lie there and relax. You have
got me ready for your bride so just watch me fuck her
again." I smiled to myself at their gasps of horror.
I turned to Jane and saw the anxiety on her face in the
semi darkness. I took her hand in mine and moved it to
my prick, which she grasped and instinctively began to
wank slowly. She was learning fast. I slipped my hand
between her thighs and began to feel her hairless cunt
drawing my fingers along her cuntal groove and flicking
her hard little clitoris. The excitable young girl,
despite herself began to become rapidly moist under my
fingers.

I began to gently finger-fuck herself with one finger
while rubbing the area of her clitoris gently with my
thumb and her cunt rapidly became very moist indeed. I
released her cunt, took her by the hand and motioned
for her to kneel astride my thighs. She did as I
commanded without releasing my prick which she had
gently but firmly clasped in her hand.

"Keep wanking me until I am ready for you Jane," I
said, and she continued her expert wank. I soon became
stiff. I reached out with both hands and took hold of
her breasts and began to gently squeeze them. "Now
Jane," I said, "guide my stiff prick into your wet
sloppy hole". She raised herself on her knees while I
held her tits tightly, took hold of my prick in her
soft hand and guided it so that it passed easily
between the fleshy moist outer lips of her shaven cunt.

I pressed down on her tits so that she was powerd to
sit more firmly on my prick and I slid easily up her to
the balls.

Then I slid my hands down the slopes of her breasts
until I was just holding her by the nipples and she
gasped with pain. I took no notice and pulled her down
to me by the nipples which I slowly squeezed more as I
brought her lips to mine and deeply kissed the young
wife as I lay stuck hard up her clinging wet cunt. I
took my lips from hers after a while and looked into
her wide startled eyes. I could sense her husband lying
tensely beside us not daring to interfere as I fucked
his wife.

"Now, fuck yourself on my prick," I ordered. She began
to move up and down giving me a delicious slow fuck as
I guided her by the pressure that I was exerting on her
sensitive nipples. I suspected that she had been in
this position before because she immediately began a
nice gentle relaxed movement, supporting herself on her
knees and leaning slightly forward. I was guiding her
movements with the pressure I was exerting on her firm
young breasts and we soon worked up a lovely rhythm.

"I must say, Jane, you are a quick learner," I
commented, "have you ever fucked in this position
before?"

She nodded shyly and I smiled to myself. I was in no
hurry and just lay feeling her firm breasts while she
was doing all the work. I began to smell her
perspiration. I began to speed her up by manipulating
her nipples until she was bucking on me with her head
thrown back and her short hair swinging. The bed
squeaked loudly from her exertions and the room was
full of the smell of woman and cunt. She was gasping
deep gulps of air and ramming herself as hard as she
could down onto my prick.

I began to feel close to coming so I pulled her down to
me by the nipples and fastened my mouth on hers giving
her a deep hard kiss as I came up her cunt and shot a
river of hot cum up into her womb. She lay panting on
me as I moved my hands to her taut firm young buttocks
and began to pull her hard on to my prick resulting in
my prick rubbing against her excited clitoris and she
came with a deep gasp. I put my arms around her and
held her as she lay on me with her face in my chest. I
let her rest with my softening prick deep in her cunt
so that none of my cum could escape and I whispered in
her ear, "I came up you good that time Jane darling. If
you are not pregnant from that it will be a miracle."

She burst into hysterical tears and tried to hit me but
I just caught her flailing wrist and laughed quietly. I
released her arm and rolled her off me, my softening
prick leaving her cunt with a slight plopping noise and
laid the sweaty panting weeping girl beside me. I heard
the harsh angry breathing of her husband from my other
side.

"Now just relax both of you and get some relax," I
ordered, "I have to be up early in the morning and I
need some rest."

I knew that the exhausted pair was to cowed to
retaliate as I rapidly fell arelax and slept quite
soundly for some hours. I awoke a couple of times and
was rather surprised to hear Jonathan's steady
breathing, letting me know that he, at least, had
fallen arelax. As far as I could tell, on the occasions
I awoke, Jane was also awake and crying quietly into
her pillow. I just smiled to myself and went back to
relax.

Much later I woke up. I knew that it was still a couple
of hours until morning and I was beginning to feel like
some more fun. I could tell from the quiet even
breathing that the husband and wife were both arelax.

It had taken Jane a long time to go to relax and I
considered my options. Although I had enjoyed
humiliating Jonathan in front of his wife I really
fancied fucking Jane again. She had a very tempting
tight little cunt. Jane was lying half on her back
turned away from me with her thighs slightly parted.

I turned to her, slipped a hand between her thighs and
gently began to finger her cunt that I had made her
shave the night before. She stirred slightly in her
relax and sighed. I began to feel her a little more
freely and firmly, slipping my finger between the flesh
outer lips of her cunt and beginning a gentle finger-
fuck flicking her clitoris from time to time. She began
to become moist under my attentions, sighed again and
woke up with a gasp. I gently turned her face towards
me and began to kiss her. As soon as my lips met hers
her mouth opened allowing me full possession. I kissed
the relaxy brunette awake, took my lips momentarily
from hers, and whispered in her ear, "I fancy another
fuck, Jane darling?" I said quietly.

She shivered a little. "Give me a nice wank to get me
ready." Her hand moved to my semi-stiff prick and she
began to wank me expertly. "You really are good at
that!" I whispered and began to kiss her again,
continuing with a deep finger-fuck of her bare wet cut,
now using three fingers and not causing her any
noticeable discomfort. She blushed furiously. Under
her expert attention it was not long before I was stiff
and ready for her. I moved her on to her back, parted
her legs widely and moved between her open thighs. She
did not let go of my prick as I moved on to her. I
slipped a pillow under her bottom so that her cunt was
at just the right angle for me. I slowly moved my hand
up the inside of her taut thigh relishing the feel of
her soft skin until I reached her moist quivering cunt.
I looked into her eyes in the semi-darkness and smiled
into her tense face.

"Now," I said, "open the lips of your cunt with your
other hand and get ready for me. Put my prick into your
cunt." With her reluctant co-operation I moved forward
allowing the trembling young brunette splayed under me
to slowly insert the head of my prick into the lips of
her tight wet cunt that she had parted ready with the
fingers of her other hand.

She gasped as the head of my knob entered her wet, bare
tight little cunt. I began to fuck her slowly at first
only using about half of my prick on each stoke but
gradually increasing the length of my movement until my
prick was buried in her tight channel to my balls. I
paused, stuck hard up her and looked into her eyes.
They shone in the semidarkness and I suspected that
there was the gleam of soft tears. I put my lips to
hers and deeply and gently kissed her, my hands
squeezing and molding the flesh of her firm breasts.

She lay with her thighs parted passively accepting a
gentle morning fuck. The internal muscles of her cunt
squeezed and massaged my prick and I made no effort to
prolong things. I felt my ejaculation approaching and I
began to give her a deeper kiss and squeezed the flesh
of her breasts harder between my fingers. She gave a
deep gasp into my mouth as I came up her. She came more
gently than the first time I had fucked her before she
went to relax but her deep shudder, excited breathing
and trembling body told me how deeply it had affected
her. I withdrew my lips from hers and smiled into her
eyes.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#605
Up to the first message Down to the last message
"Another chance for a baby, Jane darling," I whispered
maliciously. She shuddered as she reflexively squeezed
my softening prick with her internal muscles and I
slowly withdrew out of her and rolled off her falling
arelax almost immediately leaving the worried young
wife awake beside me looking in to the darkness and
pondering the future and the possible consequences of
what we had just done.

I awoke a couple of hours later conscious of the young
couple talking quietly across me, an activity that soon
ceased when they realized that I was awake. I glanced
at my watch.

Time was getting on and I had a flight to catch as I
had to be back in Wales by lunchtime for a meeting in
Caernarfon. Jane was lying on her side half turned away
from me. I ram my hand up the smooth flesh of the back
of her thigh on to her buttock, which I began to
deliberately fondle. I felt her instantly become tense
under my touch. I gave her a sudden sharp slap on the
bottom, which echoed like a shot in the quiet of the
room. She gave a deep gasp and jumped in shock. I
laughed quietly.

"Listen you two," I said conversationally, "I am going
to have to leave you very soon.

Jane, go and make me some breakfast. Don't bother
putting any clothes on. When you have made my
breakfast, press my trousers, collect all my clothes
together and leave them in the bathroom." With a sigh
she got up from the bed and left the room silently. I
turned to her husband and put my hand straight up the
hem of his nightie and cupped his prick and balls
through the sheer nylon of his panties. I squeezed his
balls gently and as usual, he rapidly became stiff
under my exploring hand. I began to gently wank him
through his panties.

"Oh God, no not again," he pleaded. I pulled him
towards me and silenced his protests with a deep
demanding kiss, which left him gasping. I continued
fondling his prick and balls as I kissed his soft open
mouth and then took my lips from his and moved his head
down to my chest. He automatically began to suck my
nipple. I let him move from one nipple to the other as
I lay and relaxed in the sensations that flowed through
my body from my erect stimulated nipples. I lowered my
lips to his ear.

"Don't stop what you are doing, Jonathan, but take off
your panties". I released his prick and, keeping his
lips on my erect nipple he shuffled off his panties. I
could see from his face that he remembered this routine
from his experience in the climbing hut and was
apprehensive about what was to follow.

"Now start wanking me off," I commanded, "you know how
I like it by now." He reached for my prick and began to
toss me off at just the right speed and with exactly
the proper pressure. His lips sucked hard on my
nipples. I grasped his stiff little prick and casually
wanked him to a quick ejaculation all over his belly.

He gave a deep gasp. I moved his mouth from my nipple
and rolled him on to his back. I roughly pushed a pillow
under his buttocks elevating his bottom and I moved
between his thighs. I took hold of both of his legs
just behind the knees and bent then right back so that
his thighs were widely splayed and the puckered orifice
of his arse hole was easily accessible.. I smeared the
cum from his belly all over my stiff prick so that it
was nice and greasy and used my greasy fingers to
lubricate the opening to his hole.

I slipped my fingers beyond the protecting ring of
muscle and he gasped as he felt two fingers enter his
clinging arse. I began to gently finger fuck him with
two fingers ensuring that his channel was well
lubricated.

I removed my fingers and, holding the cheeks of his
arse apart, slid the head of my prick between them
until it was pressed tightly up against the puckered
little orifice I had just prepared. I pressed a little
further forward and I could see the unhappy young
husband, thighs spread at my mercy, biting his lip and
watching me with trepidation. I slowly pushed my prick
forward further until suddenly the protecting ring of
muscle gave way and the head of my knob entered his
clinging channel. I heard him gasp again as I began to
gently fuck him using more and more of my prick on each
stroke until at last I was sheathed in him to the
balls. I lay forward on him with my hands grasping his
little breast mounds, feeling his nipples through the
thin material of his nightdress. I put my lips to his
and his mouth opened under mine. I began to give him a
long deep kiss and to slowly fuck him.

He knew what he had to do as I released my grip on his
spread knees and he clasped me around the hips with his
plump thighs. I increased the speed and depth of my
stroke and his hips began to move with mine. I began to
move more deeply and roughly until I was giving him a
really savage fucking and having a lovely ride. The bed
was creaking loudly as I pressed my tongue deep into
his mouth, squeezed his little tits firmly and ramming
my thick stiff prick as hard as I could deep into his
arse. He moved under me meeting my thrusts, wide-eyed
and gasping. Our sweat was mingling sticking his thin
nylon nightie to us. I rode him roughly until I came
deep up his arse. He groaned loudly and let his thighs
fall from round my hips. I gave his nipples a last
squeeze, pulled out of his greasy hole and lay back on
the bed getting my breath back as he lay panting beside
me.

I could smell the tempting aroma of grilled bacon
filling the chalet so I got up of the bed and stood
looking down at Jonathan.

"I am going for a shower. Give me ten minutes and then
come and stand and wait outside the door of the shower-
cubicle until I am ready for you." Without looking
back at him I went into the bathroom and started the
shower. I very quickly scrubbed the sweat of the
night's exertions away and washed my hair. I heard
Jonathan in the bathroom outside the shower cubicle and
I opened the door, seized him by the arm and pulled him
in with me under the cascading water. His nightdress
immediately was soaked and plastered to his plump body.
I began to kiss his soft lips as I cupped his balls and
brought him to another erection. I gave him a brisk
wank until he was gasping but it was too soon for him
to cum again so I pushed him to his knees in front of
me and fed my semi-erect prick into his *** but
receptive mouth. He began automatically to suck me off
and I rapidly stiffened as I looked down at his head
bobbing backwards and forwards on my shaft. He had
really become a compliant accomplished cocksucker in a
very short time. I was not bothered about cumming again
so soon and I just relaxed back, leaning against the
wall of the shower stall as the water cascaded down on
us enjoying the feelings of his soft warm mouth on my
prick. When I had had enough I turned off the water and
motioned for him to get up which he did with alacrity,
not meeting my eyes.

"Go and take over from Jane," I ordered, "finish
preparing my breakfast and send her to me. You can get
dried in the bedroom and put on one of Jane's slips
with no panties -then wait for me in the kitchen." He
looked at me helplessly and went out without a word and
in a few minutes the trim naked figure of his young
wife appeared at the bathroom door. I stood in the
shower, water cascading down my naked body and looked
at Jane as she stood, clearly waiting to be told what
to do. I stepped out of the shower and indicated the
towel.

"You can dry me." I said brusquely. Jane reddened and
then paled with anger at the order. She clearly felt
humiliated at acting as my servant but compliantly
first patted me dray and then toweled me vigorously
until my skin was glowing. I walked past her without
comment into the bedroom.

"Bring my clothes in here and dress me." I ordered. She
did not hesitate, but still pale with anger, her lips
compressed did as I commanded. "Now, I am going to have
breakfast. Put on a garter-belt, sheer stockings and
wear the highest heels you have and nothing else. Then
come to the kitchen." I looked without expression into
her pale angry face and without saying anything more
left the bedroom it was clear that in spite of all that
had happened to her she still had plenty of spirit,
certainly more than her husband.

I went through to the kitchen and found Jonathan
standing by the sink looking anxiously at me, just
wearing a translucent white slip, clinging and defining
his upper body and finishing halfway down his thighs. I
smiled at him and walked over and cupped his balls
through the sheer material. He gulped and as usual
became erect under my fingers. He did not dare to pull
away by just stood tense and compliant letting me feel
him. I gave him a gentle wank before releasing him and
going to the head of the table where I sat and looked
at him.

"Serve my breakfast and pour me some orange juice and
coffee," I said quietly. He hurried to do as I
commanded and just as he finished Jane came hesitantly
into the kitchen. She was a stunningly erotic sight in
a black garter-belt and sheer black stockings with very
high heeled shoes - certainly more than a five inch
heel. Although they accentuated her calves and caused
her trim bottom to protrude deliciously she was clearly
uncomfortable with such an elevated heel and walked
very carefully indeed. She looked with horror and some
contempt at the plump figure of her young husband as he
stood dressed in his pretty slip. I decided before I
left them to enjoy a last bit of entertainment while I
had my breakfast.

"I have enjoyed my time with you two," I said casually,
"but it is nearly time for me to leave you." I saw the
husband and wife exchange a hopeful glance, believing
that their ordeal was soon to be ended. "Before I go,
however, I want you to entertain me while I eat. Jane
come and stand in front of me about five feet away,
half turned away from me."

Lips compressed she did as I commanded and I positioned
her exactly as I wanted her by gestures. She stood and
waited, trembling with anger.

"Now, part your legs so that your feet are about twelve
inches apart." She again compliantly followed my
instructions, balancing uncomfortably on her high
heels. The position of her spread thighs caused the
bare slit of her shaved cunt to part. "Now Jonathan, I
think that it would be nice if you went to Jane, went
down on your knees in front of her and sucked her off.
If you haven't made her cum by the time I have finished
my breakfast it will be the worse for both of you." I
carried on eating and watched the young man drop to his
knees before the trembling form of his outraged wife.

The position I had put her in meant that I had a clear
view of his mouth as it went between her slim sexy
nylon-clad thighs. He began to suck her off and as his
hot moist lips worked busily between her thighs I saw
her breathing, despite herself begin to deepen. A flush
tinged her cheek and she reddened more as she looked
across and caught my eye. I smiled at her and she
quickly looked away. Her hands wound in her husband's
soft hair as, lost in the moment, she drew is mouth
hard against her wet cunt. A film of perspiration stood
out on her forehead.

She began to breathe in short pants exhaling gasps of
air and her legs tremred as they struggled to support
her. Jonathan grasped her by the hips, steadying her
as he continued to work her cunt busily with his
tongue. With a gasp she came quite suddenly and sighed
deeply. She put her hands on her husband's shoulders
and stood shaking, trying to recover her breath and
composure.

I finished my breakfast and pushed back my chair.
Jonathan took his mouth from his wife's wet cunt and
the pretty pair looked at me. They made an attractive
tableau, the young wife in a black garter belt and
sheer stockings balanced on high heels, her body and
forehead sweaty from her recent orgasm, complemented
exactly by the plump figure of her young husband on his
knees before her in a sexy white virtually transparent
slip, the sheen of his wife's juices on his lips.

"It is time for me to go," I said casually as I walked
to the door and opened it, "Thank you for the
hospitality. I shall be sure to look you up in
England." I looked from one to the other and smiled at
the shocked looks on their faces as I gently closed the
door. I put on my boots in the small outer hall and
returned through the early morning frosted woods to my
chalet. I was leaving Switzerland for Wales that
morning and for whatever adventures lay in front of me
in the valley.

Although this is really the end of Jonathan and Jane,
if there is enough interest I may let you know what
happened when I met up with them some months later in
England.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#606
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!



Computer Repair Nets Some Fun


We live in a pretty nice neighborhood, my wife Carrie
and I. I do okay, writing software, and we have a nice
house on a really nice block. We're both 32, a good
looking couple, but Carrie is the real looker. She has
large C cup tits, which look big on her 5'2" frame, and
great lips.

Over the past two years, people around here have come
to know me as the Computer Guy, so I constantly get
their computers to fix. It's actually a nice side
business, they don't really care how much it costs, and
it's easy enough for me.

Jamister Evars is the golden boy of the neighborhood -
he's 34, owns two companies, has a massive house, his
wife Linda is gorgeous, he drives amazing cars - and
he's the nicest guy you'll ever meet. He seriously has
it all.

I just never realized how much he had it all. One day
he called me up out of the blue and asked me to come
look at his computer. I knew from a few visits that he
had one monster setup, but evidently he didn't know too
much about what to do if it stopped working.

I grabbed my backpack, which has all the little tools
and stuff your resident computer geek needs, and headed
over. I was praying his wife would be there with her
long legs, nice tits, and perfect ass. She wasn't, she
was out shopping, he mentioned with a grin.

"So, what's it doing?" I asked.

"It starts to boot up, then dies" he said. "I think it
might be the power supply, or something in the BIOS."
He obviously knew a little about computers, but not
quite enough.

"No problem," I said. "Just give me a few.". He hung
around as I tested the power supply and ran a few
boots, noting what happened and trying to determine
what was wrong. Eventually he got bored and left the
room.

After resetting the bios, I finally got the system to
boot, and did a recovery on his installation, which got
everything working. As always, I ran some tests to make
sure all the components were okay - memory, hard drive,
CPU.

And, as always, while they were running, I checked the
Internet history to see where my friend had been
surfing. I expected all the normal porn sites that all
guys look at - yes, all guys.

Every single one. Every minister, old guy, young guy,
nice guy, bad guy. All of them look at porn. Some like
younger women, some older. Some like group sex, some
like blowjobs. And a few like fetish. I don't
really care, I just like to know the fetishes. It's
interesting.

(If you take your computer in for repair, they're
looking at your porn sites. They don't care either, but
just so you know).

Jamister had nothing in his history. He hadn't cleaned it
out - there were plenty of entries of his business
websites and email. He just didn't visit porn sites.

"Well," I thought, "with that wife, I guess you don't
have to."

Oh, the wife! I did some searches through his picture
files, and found about 300 pictures of his perfect
family and gorgeous wife. I put my USB stick in the
computer and downloaded the ones with her showing a
little leg or cleavage. I would guess I have about 6gb
of files of guy's wives, mostly clothed, but sometimes
I'll catch a few nudes. None of Linda though - way too
classy.

After checking his drive for movies, of which there
were only a few amusing movies that everyone has seen
on YouTube, I waited for the scans to finish. The last
scan was a file checker that makes sure there are no
programs without affiliated data - orphans, if you
will. Just as it was finishing, it beeped at me and
popped up a hidden folder labeled "324AcreSt", which
was his address, 324 Acre Street.

When I tried to open it, the encryption was pretty
intense. I realized he had dropped one of his companies
128-bit encryption blocks on it, and I knew it was
something important. I had no idea what, but I did
manage to download the entire file, encryption and all,
to my USB drive. I let the scan finish and called to
him that it was done.

He was very happy and gave me $200 for the fix, saying
he would've just bought another computer, but he had a
lot of data on there that he needed. I suggested a
backup solution, which he said he'd think about, and I
left.

At home I immediately loaded the file onto my desktop
and set to breaking the encryption.

Knowing his company, I figured out which breaker to
use, and set it in motion. I knew it would take a long
time, maybe days before it would work, so I left it.

The next day when I checked, it was opened. I had
gotten lucky with some early tries, and it had powerd
the file folder open.

I saw a list of folders in the window, mostly with
dates as labels, all within the past year or so. There
were 2 "Linda" folders, and I opened one, hoping
against hope his wife was in it.

She was, and she wasn't alone. There were over 200
pictures of his wife with various other women, all
photographed in their house, mostly in what looked like
their master bedroom. Jamister wasn't in many, he seemed
to be the photographer, although his dick (huge, of
course, as if he didn't have enough going for him) made
it into a few scenes where it entered his wife.

Alone at home, I started stroking to Linda's pictures.
She was even more perfect naked, and the women she was
with were beautiful (and young). I made it through most
of the pictures before unloading to one where she was
sucking Jamister's cock, and he got a close-up of it.

I checked out the rest of the folder, and went on to
the second Linda folder. Now, I rarely can get it back
up in a short period of time, but when that folder
opened, I saw Linda on all fours and a black guy with
his hands on her hips, obviously thrusting into her.
Her beautiful eyes were closed, her perfect tits
hanging below her, and Jamister had taken the picture just
as the guy had thrust. It was amazing.

Needless to say, I started stroking again.

Picture after picture, Linda was taking it from this
black guy, who I didn't recognize. After about 30
pictures, another set with another black guy started.
"Interracial fetish" I groaned out loud, as I stroked
to pictures of her lips stretched over a large black
cock, and close-ups of a black cock just starting to
enter her tight, shaved pussy lips.

No porno film or pictures could even approach how hot
these pictures were. By the time I got to the end of
about 400 pictures, I had seen Linda with at least 20
different black men. If I hadn't just cum, I think I
would've long since been done, but I was still hard
when I got to the end of the folder.

I had 15 folders to go, all labeled with dates. I was
hoping they showed more dates with Linda and black men.

The first one was dated a year back, around Christmas.
I could tell because Charlotte was in it - she had
graduated from high school 6 months ago, and the
pictures showed her in an elf costume she had worn to
her high school Christmas Production. Evidently she had
come over to Jamister's after the play. I remembered that
Linda had been out of town the 2 weeks prior to
Christmas, and this was confirmed when I saw the
pictures of Charlotte slowly undressing for the camera,
then taking Jamister's cock into her young mouth.

There were only about 30 pictures, but there was a
movie file. I opened it and watched Jamister put the video
camera on the dresser, walk over to the bed where
Charlotte was laying, and get on top of her. He fucked
her gently at first, and when she came for him, he
started pounding her, and she was literally screaming
as his big cock slammed in and out of her tight young
pussy for what was about 20 minutes. I would've lasted
2 seconds in that little hottie.

I watched the movie 4 or 5 times, spanking myself hard
as I imagined my dick instead of Jamister's.

I eagerly opened the next file, then the next, 2 more
of Charlotte, two more movies. I was harder than I had
ever been in my life. Here was Jamister, the perfect guy
with the perfect wife, pounding a gorgeous high school
senior to within an inch of her life. I couldn't have
satisfied her when I was 18, much less now, I figured.
Certainly not after Jamister was done with her.

I opened the next folder, figuring they were all
different days with Charlotte. Not even close.

The next was Mandy, a 20-something trophy wife of one
of the guys that lived at the end of the block, who I
barely knew. There was only one folder of her, but
fuck, that woman was hot.

Dirty, too, begging for cum on her face in the 2 movies
that he shot of her. I've never been able to get a
woman (even my wife) to do anything on tape, and here
this wife didn't mind in the least bit. I made a mental
not to see if Mandy ever needed computer help, now that
I've seen she likes to get facialed. Hopefully she
wouldn't mind a smaller cock.

The next folder was Carolyn, another wife from the
block, probably 30 or so, thin but not too skinny, and
she liked it from behind exclusively. The next folder
was Jeri, who was probably 40 but really good looking,
with great tits and long legs, and she was the dirtiest
of the bunch, taking Jamister up her ass repeatedly and
sucking him off at the end.

The next folder was Andrea, you guessed it, another
wife. I was sore from jerking so hard for so long, and
after the next folder (Marilyn, a 22 year old college
student who lived next door to me), I was almost glad
to see the last folder.

It was dated 3 days ago, and I was relieved that I'd
finally get to cum after being hard for so long. I was
now guessing who each folder would have in it, and the
only woman I could think of was the wife of the mayor,
Betsy, who was extremely good looking but a total
prude.

I opened the first picture, expecting to see Betsy on
all fours on Jamister's bed. What I saw was my wife
Carrie, looking up at the camera innocently with
Jamister's hard dick between her lips.

She was smiling even with her mouth full, and I checked
the folder - 40 pictures and 2 movies.

My cock twitched as I looked into her eyes, the eyes
she was using to look up at her lover, and I thought
back three days - I had been working about an hour away
that day, and she had all day to play, which I guess
she took advantage of.

I never realized how good Carrie looked from different
angles - she had never let me take pictures of her in
sexual positions. Jamister had taken plenty. I slowly went
through the pictures, her on all fours with his
cockhead positioned just inside her entrance, her with
a mouthful of cock (and she told me she couldn't
deepthroat), her with his big cock between her breasts,
her taking a cumshot in the face (which I never got to
do to her), and finally I got to the movies.

The first movie was like the one he did with Charlotte,
except that it was a little odd - the movie cut in when
he was already behind her, and only after a few minutes
did I realize that Carrie had no idea he was taping it.
Mr. Nice Guy, Jamister, was secretly taping himself
screwing my wife.

I was rock hard and couldn't even touch myself as my
wife buried her face in his pillow as he reamed her out
with his hard cock. He gave her at least 2 orgasms and
about 30 minutes of hard fucking before he announced
his own orgasm and left his bare cock buried inside her
as he exploded. The movie ended a few minutes after, he
must have cut it off with some kind of editing
software, because they never got off the bed, the tape
just suddenly went dark.

I was down to the last movie, and I opened it with no
hesitation. I realized how badly I wanted to see it,
how much I wanted to see Carrie taking Jamister's cock,
sucking him off, or even taking him up her ass. I
wanted to jerk off watching them, and cum while he
filled her cunt.

As the movie started, you couldn't see anything, I
figured out that Jamister was blocking the camera with his
body, because I could hear Carrie moan but couldn't see
anything. When Jamister moved, I got the shock of my life
(for the 4th time that day, at least).

The first black guy who had fucked Jamister's wife Linda,
was slowly penetrating my wife. Jamister had transferred
his interracial fetish over to my wife, and was
stroking himself, watching his friend fuck my wife with
his big black cock, again secretly taping.

On tape, Carrie looked up at Jamister. "You like watching
me fuck, don't you?" she asked him.

"Fuck, yes," he groaned.

"You know I'm only doing this for you," she told him.
He nodded.

She probably meant it, but 5 minutes later she pretty
much forgot he was in the room as his black friend
pounded her into presentation, her legs up around his
waist as he impaled my petite wife, her toes repeatedly
curling into orgasm as he got her off multiple times.
By the end, she was begging, both for him to stop, and
for him to never stop. Just as he pulled his cum-coated
cock from my wife, the tape ended.

I played it again, and let my cock erupt into the best
cum of my life as I watched the black cock enter my
wife, pausing it, as I came all over my hands. I knew
then that I needed to do
two things:

1. Do a "checkup" on Jamister's computer at least once a
month.

2. Get my wife to fantasize with me about other men.

I make sure to get to his computer at other times, like
after Charlotte was visiting home from college, or I
saw a strange car in his driveway late at night. There
were more folders as the months went by, and Carrie was
in a few of them. But those are other stories.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#607
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Part 2: Carrie And Come Changes

Just to quickly remind the faithful reader, I'm a 32-
year old computer guy who does repair on the side in
our very nice neighborhood. My wife, Carrie, is also
32, 5'2," with great C cups that look large on her
small frame.

In my last story, I had found out that the local golden
boy, Jamister Evars, had quite an extensive collection of
porn consisting completely of local women, including
his perfect wife, Linda. At the end of it, I had found
my wife Carrie in one of his computer files, plenty of
pictures of her with him, and a short movie of her with
a black friend of his.

After that whole incident, I have been helping Jamister
more with his computer setup, which also makes me some
decent side money. I'm basically his permisteral I.T. guy,
which is fine with me. I've been downloading all his
new adventures, and they really fuel my fire with
Carrie in bed.

I haven't told her that I know about what she did. To
tell you the truth, I'm conflicted - half the time it
turns me on, the other half I get disgusted. But as
always, my penis gets the final word, so I've kept it
quiet. I've been rewarded by 2 more instances of
Carrie's infidelity on his computer, both just with
Jamister, but both very hot.

The next door neighbor is Marilyn- she's 22, cute
brunette, great body, very likeable. I've fixed her
computer twice, and yesterday she brought it over again
because her modem wasn't working. I have no idea why
she's on dial-up still, and tried to get her to
upgrade, but she just wanted the modem fixed. She
dropped the system off and went out shopping.

It took me all of 2 minutes to throw in a new $12 modem
and test it, so I was waiting around for her to come
back. I grabbed my laptop and brought up the folder of
Marilyn with

Jamister, complete with a couple movies of her going all-
out. I got a hard-on watching, and was thoroughly
engrossed in it when the doorbell rang.

I let Marilyn in, trying to hide my arousal, even
though the target of my lust was standing in front of
me. She walked past me, and I pictured her nude body on
Jamister's bed.

She was wearing knee-high leather boots, black
stockings, a skirt, and a sweater. It looked like a
completely new outfit, and I figured she had bought it
that day.

She asked how the repair went, I told her I had to
install a new model, and it would be $40. She got her
wallet from her purse and fished out some cash. As she
was about to pay me, she looked up, let out a gasp and
turned red. I looked behind me and realized my laptop
was still open in the bedroom, with the movie of her
looping over and over.

"OH MY GOD DID HE GIVE THAT TO YOU" she screamed at me.
I grabbed her arms to calm her down, telling her that
no, I had taken those videos from his computer. She
looked somewhat relieved, but she knew that I, at
least, still had them.

"You haven't shown those to anyone, have you?" she
said, a scared look in her eyes. "No, I haven't," I
said.

"So, why are you watching them?" she asked. I blushed
myself, and I think she noticed my pants for the first
time. "Oh, you were masturbating" she laughed a little.
Then she got a harder look. "You're not going to show
anyone, are you?"

I suddenly realized the situation. I had a beautiful
young woman that was begging me for a favor. The
problem was, I had no idea how to take advantage of it.
"I, uh, I'm not sure," I stammered out. My eyes trailed
up and down her body, something she didn't miss.

"Fine" she said. "But only once, and you delete
everything, okay?" I said Yes, not really knowing what
I was agreeing to. Five minutes later, I was exploding
onto Marilyn's bare breasts as she licked the head of
my cock and held her incredible breasts together for me
to slide into.

She stood next to me, topless, as I deleted the files -
then she had me empty the Recycle Bin so she was sure
they were gone. (Although I back up EVERYTHING,
naturally). So she was happy, and I was very happy.
"So, are Charlotte and Mandy on there?" she guessed.
"Oh, no," I said. "I can't say."

She leaned over, her naked breasts pushing into my
face. "Oh, come on, tell me," she said softly. Of
course I told her, how could I not?

"I thought so!" she smiled.

"Don't tell Jamister," I said.

"I won't, hon," she said. "Just keep me out of it, k?"

I nodded.

She took her computer and was gone. I never got paid,
in cash, but I didn't argue about it.

I didn't imagine anything else could happen that day,
but as usual, my imagination wasn't accurate. Marilyn
obviously called Mandy, who stormed over to my house
and banged on the door. Mandy is about 23, a total
trophy wife of the 40-year old guy down the road, who I
don't really know. She's very good looking, very
wealthy, and I think she was pissed off that I might
ruin it for her. I let her in, vaguely hoping for some
more activity, but that was quickly put to rest by her
demands that I delete her pictures and video from the
files.

She threatened to tell Jamister that I stole them, so I
led her over to the laptop and showed her all of her
files, and deleted them in front of her. That clueless
girl didn't even make me delete them from the Recycle
Bin. She slammed the door as she left, but I did watch
her perfect ass move down the street to her house. Hey,
I'm just a guy.

You would think it would end there, and to tell you the
truth, I'm mostly glad it didn't, although what
followed was a bit bizarre.

I was, once again (I know, I'm sorry, it's a weakness)
jerking off to Carrie's videos, when she walked in the
door. I ALWAYS lock the door, and give myself time to
get everything in order just in case something like
that happens. But after Mandy left, I completely
forgot, and Carrie saw me stroking to pictures and
videos of her with Jamister.

Carrie is obviously a lot quicker thinking than me,
because all she said was, "Oh, so you know." No
apologies, no 'sorry', no crying. She saw me getting
off to it, and knew it wasn't the problem it should
have been.

"I didn't know he taped it," was the next thing she
said.

"Yeah, he's got a hidden video camera," I told her, and
showed her where in the room it had to be.

"How long have you known?" she asked next.

"About 2 weeks," I said.

"And you like it, don't you?" she said a little
harshly. I felt like a dick.

"I don't know, it's kind of hot."

"Did he show you?" she asked.

"No, I found the files hidden on his computer," I said.

"You know I love you, right?" she said.

"Yes," I said, feeling bad for some bizarre reamister. Her
next words started the whole next chapter of our lives.

"Do you want to find more videos in the future?" she
asked.

"Wh-what do you mean?" I managed to get out.

"Of me, honey, do you want to find videos of me with
him in the future?"

I realized she was giving me the option to stop it all,
to stop her from cheating on me. I couldn't answer,
because in truth, I didn't know.

"Yes, you do," she answered for me. "You want to find a
video of me next week, and you want to masturbate to
it, to your wife fucking another man, am I right?"

I just nodded.

"And I won't tell you anything, you'll just have to
find out for yourself, correct?"

I nodded again. That was it, it changed everything.

She went to the bedroom and got on her cell phone. I
could hear her talking to Linda (Jamister's wife), but I
couldn't make out the conversation.

The rest of the night was pretty normal until about
9pm. I mean, it was a little strange, the whole mood,
but we had dinner, watched some TV that I didn't really
see, and then at about 9:00 she went back to the
bedroom, and I heard her brushing her teeth. She came
out, put on her shoes, and got her coat.

"Where are you going?" I asked, dreading the answer,
but anticipating it.

"It will be much easier, now that you know," Carrie
said. I must have looked confused. "I'm going to
Linda's," she said.

"What are you going to do?" I asked.

"Watch the movie," she said, looking over her shoulder
as she went out the door. "You're going to love the
show."

I didn't see Carrie till the next morning, when she
walked in at 6:30am to get ready for work. She gave me
a kiss and got in the shower. An hour later, she was
ready for work, and left me with another kiss. I got my
cell phone and stared at it, hoping Jamister would call
soon for some help.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#608
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Well, it's been a while since I wrote, and some things
have happened, I should probably keep you updated.

My wife, Carrie, had pretty much decided for us both
that she would be seeing Jamister, my neighbor, and his
wife, Linda. They were both, I guess, swingers,
although I had only seen Linda with one guy, and I'd
seen Jamister with at least 13 different women. I got the
feeling that Linda might be more into women than men,
something I confirmed with Carrie over a period of a
few days.

Carrie had been to Jamister's 8 times over the past two
weeks, but I knew that Jamister had been out of town at
least 3 of those times. The 8th time, which was last
Sunday, I asked her flat out what she had been doing
over there, and with who.

"Oh, you don't want to know all that," she smiled. I
asked her again.

"Linda was... well, Linda likes when I come over and
Jamister's not around," she said. "I'm really not into her
like she is me, but I'm not going to refuse getting
pleased like that."

I probably looked a little shocked, because she
playfully smacked my arm.

"You're just mad you haven't seen it," she laughed.
"That woman has the best toys, and her mouth isn't so
bad either" she said with a dirty smirk on her face.

And with that, she was off to the shower, which was
normal whenever she got home from Jamister's (or Linda's,
too, I now knew).

We had sex later that night, but by now Carrie had all
my buttons pegged, and she knew just what to say when
she wanted me done. I won't say she felt looser when we
had sex, but there was definitely a different feeling
these days.

I was only a few minutes inside her, when she looked up
at me, met my eyes, and said, "It's amazing how
different men can be, you know, in size." Her meaning
was obvious, but for whatever reamister, that just *******s
me. I managed not to explode, but I had to stop moving
to let myself calm down after that. She wasn't
satisfied, though, and as soon as I started up again,
she casually whispered in my ear, "You aren't my
favorite fuck anymore."

I came immediately, and hard, and she giggled as I
moaned out my satisfaction. I have no idea why that
pushes me over the edge, it just does. I hate it, and
love it, at the same time.

So Monday came around, and I'm at home working, as
usual, when I get a phone call inviting me to a party
with about 5 of my single friends and a few married
guys.

Knowing me, they ask me to provide some entertainment,
of the video kind. I figure I'd blow them away with
videos of the local wives (luckily, not of the married
guys that would be there). The party was in less than
an hour, so I ran down to my other computer, where the
good stuff is stored, and quickly did a search for
movies in the 'wife' folder, grabbed them all and
burned them to a DVD, which I threw in my laptop bag,
and away I went.

We had quite a few takes and were having a great time
when someone remembered the porn, and asked me. I made
a big deal about pulling out my laptop and loading the
DVD, demanding quiet. "Remember," I said. "No one tells
and no one copies this, okay?"

They all quickly agreed.

I started off with Linda's movies - they all knew her
and worshipped her, and when she first appeared nude on
the screen there was a collective gasp of astonishment,
then cheering. They watched breathlessly as she was
pounded by Jamister and his black friend, and they all sat
back as the movie ended, shocked but happy. My friend
Alan glanced at the DVD listing on the explorer page
and yelled, "Holy crap! There are like 22 movies on
there!"

Everyone cheered, and I was feeling pretty good that I
could show them. I started up the next, which was
Charlotte, the recent high school graduate, and from
the shocked expressions I knew that it was even better
than the ones of Linda. I had to pee like a racehorse,
so I left them to watch Charlotte and went to the
bathroom.

I ended up in the bathroom for awhile, the holy water was
a little stronger than I thought, and I had to throw up
some. I could hear the occasional whoops from the guys
in between my barfing, and when I finally cleaned
myself up and left the bathroom, I heard what could
only be described as screams of joy. I ran over to the
computer and realized I had made a fatal error when
copying all the movies to the DVD - I had literally
copied them all, including the ones of my wife Carrie.

She was on the screen, fully naked, and Jamister's cock
was in her mouth, and the guys were dying, laughing,
pointing, lusting, and punching me in the arm
repeatedly.

"Oh my god! Your wife is such a fucking whore, man!"
was the general gist of it, I felt a little sick still,
and didn't catch it all, but when the 2nd movie of her
was opened, and she was ***d by Jamister's friend, it
got even worse.

"Dude she will never feel your dick again!" they
laughed.

I tried to play it off like I meant for them to see it,
but I'm no actor. When they finished watching her, it
was the last movie, and I mumred something about
getting to bed, grabbed the DVD and laptop, and went
home. I'm sure they were talking about it for a while,
I just didn't want to be there.

Tuesday was normal until about Noon (roughly only 2
hours after I rolled out of bed with a massive
hangover). A knock on the door brought me face to face
with Alan, who had a cuckolds brownie-eating grin on his face.
"Dude, you have to let me watch again," he said.

"No way!" I told him. "You guys saw my wife enough."

"Come on, man!" he begged. "I won't tell anyone, hell,
I'll pay you!" He fished out a twenty dollar bill and
pressed it into my hand.

"Don't even try to copy!" I warned him.

He smiled in delight. "No problem, man!"

I put him on the computer downstairs, which I had set
up for clients to use, because it had no Net connection
and the USB ports were disared, so he couldn't email
any of the videos or copy them onto a USB stick. I
handed him the DVD and stood there.

"A little privacy, please?" he grinned.

"Ugh," I said, and went upstairs. I had barely reached
my office again when my cell phone rang, and a very
well-paying customer had some immediate issues for me,
so I grabbed my computer tool bag, yelled to Alan that
I'd be back, and went out.

It took me about two hours to finish and get home, it
was about 3:30pm, so I was a little surprised to see
Carrie's car in the garage. I went in and looked around
the upstairs, but no one was around, so I quickly ran
down the stairs and peeked into the computer room
there. No one was in there, but Carrie's video was
looping, over and over, and the sounds were louder and
didn't seem like the ones I remember.

That's probably because they weren't. The sound on the
computer was off, and when I looked around the corner
into the entertainment room, I was shocked to see Alan
naked and in my favorite leather recliner, holding onto
a huge hard on. That wasn't the worst, because my wife
was nude on her knees in front of the chair, and I was
just in time to see her mouth cover his cock and her
lips slide down his shaft.

I don't know why I was so shocked, it's not like I
don't know she's been slutty lately, but I was. I guess
I still thought of her as the innocent girl I married
(well, relatively innocent). I really didn't want to
watch, but as usual, I wasn't in control, my hard cock
was, and I watched as she got him hard with her mouth,
then straddled him (in my fucking chair) and allowed
him to guide himself into her, gripping her hips as she
slid down onto him easily, her breasts in his face. He
sucked and licked her nipples as she started riding
him, then they were kissing, and moaning together, and
she was grinding him, and I just stood there watching
like a dumbass.

She was riding him smoothly when she caught me out of
the corner of her eye, giving her a jolt, enough for
Alan to notice. She leaned over and whispered in his
ear. He never looked back, just whispered back to her,
and she motioned with her head for me to go back
upstairs, which I did, leaving them alone. About 15
minutes later they both emerged, fully dressed like
nothing happened (other than her just-fucked
hairstyle). Alan didn't say anything or even look at
me, she just took him to the door and said goodbye.

"I came home early because I was horny," she said to me
as she sat on the couch next to me. "I wanted you to
fuck me, but you weren't here. When I went downstairs I
saw Alan stroking to my movie, and he told me you
arranged for us to be alone."

I laughed harshly. "Except I didn't know you'd be
home," I said.

She laughed, "I didn't think about that till later,"
she said. "I just figured you did, because you're such
a perv, plus he was all hard and fucking huge, and I
was really horny..." she trailed off.

"So, at least tell me what happened," I said.

"Well, you saw most of it. The only thing you missed
was that I sucked him off while he watched my movie
first," she said.

"Like, sucked him all the way off?" I asked.

She looked down at the hard-on in my pants, and back up
to me. "Yes, I sucked him and swallowed his cum," she
said in her naughtiest voice. "I let him cum in my
mouth, baby." She slid her hand over my pants, and with
practiced ease she slid the zipper down and pulled my
hard cock out.

Her long, perfect nails looked so good around my cock,
and she stroked me slowly while she described how good
he felt inside her. She leaned over and took me in her
mouth briefly, teasing, then stopped, only to start up
with her hand again.

"Such a nice cock, baby," she whispered. "If it was
bigger, I'd never go anywhere else, you know that,
right?"

I nodded.

She continued, "Besides, I know you like watching me
and I like you watching, so we both get what we want."
She stroked me, getting me closer and closer. Then she
increased her pace. "You don't want me to stop, do
you?" she asked, moving her hand faster and faster.

"No," I managed to moan.

"Tell me you want me to get some bigger, harder cock,"
she demanded.

When I didn't immediately answer, she slowed her
motion. "Yes, yes, yes!" I begged, and she again
stroked me harder.

"Yes, what?" she demanded.

"Y-yes, I want you to get bigger, harder cock, babe," I
stammered.

"Good," she said. "Because I'm going to anyway." With
that, she gave a final few hard strokes, then pointed
the head in my direction as I exploded, my cum pumping
all over my t-shirt and jeans as she aimed it away from
herself. "Yuck!" she squealed.

***

My wife had a similar experience with another one of my
single friends the next day, but this time it really
was a set up, and it was over before I got back.

I have no idea where this is all going, I'm hoping it
will stop, but then again, I like it. I just don't want
it to get any more crazy...
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#609
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!



Cuckold For Sister-In-Law



How did it happen? A young man, named Tony, with his
full life ahead of him, all changed so much! I know I
married young, maybe I wasn't ready for it, maybe I
should have matured more first, who knows. I always
liked looking at porn, especially bisexual porn and
guys that were cuckolds; I think that is the term. I
always liked wearing fem stuff even since I was little.

Of course my wife of six months knew nothing about
this, we were both virgins when we married and she
didn't really seem to enjoy sex. Maybe it was my small
cock I guess, which is only four inches at best, thin
and cut. It was four months of married life before I
actually penetrated her hymen; I always came as soon as
I put it in. She wanted sex less and less; I wanted it
more and more, so I read more porn, found chances to
buy some fem undies for myself and dress now and then.
Went on chat as a fem and I really enjoyed plying cyber
sex with some awful man using me.

Anyway, I was able to get a new job in the south of
England, but it meant leaving my newish bride for a
period of up to six months. Fortunately (or so I
thought at the time), I was able to stay with her
sister and her husband.

She was a year older than my 23 years, a tall and sexy
woman. Her sister, my wife, is small and petite nothing
like her outgoing sister. Her husband a lot taller and
broader than me, me being 5'6" slim, but fit, blond
hair blue eyes, he 6'1" dark fit, but very strong and
also outgoing like Sandra his wife, my sister-in-law.

We always got on well, so I was quite happy about
staying with them. With going for so long, I decided to
take my secret stash with me. None of had youngren, and
we all worked, so it started well enough, apart from
the nightly noise from their bedroom, they seemed to
fuck for hours and such a noise. I used to jerk off
listening to them, reading my porn. Harry, her husband,
seemed to orgasm almost as many times as her, I was
only able to make it once a night.

I had found a place to hide my fem clothes and mags; it
was under a loose floor board under a rug, I was so
lucky to find it so quick. All was well for a couple of
weeks, and then I went back to my wife Jane for a
sexless weekend. I went straight to work on my return
and got home early to find Sandra home already, she was
a teacher so finishes quite early. She had astern look
on her face and her arms folded, which took me by
surprise. I asked what the matter was and she just
tutted and walked towards my bedroom, I meekly
followed.

To my utter horror I saw my undies, suspenders and
stockings laid out on the bed next to my porn. She told
me that I had left in too much of a hurry on the
Friday; she called me Eileen, the name I use on the
chat sessions. I almost collapsed, I realised the I
didn't close my session before I left, as I was in such
a hurry. I remembered that last session, the man was
supposed to be old fat and ugly and had taken me (as a
fem) to a porno shop with cinema and cubicles with
glory holes in them. During the session I had sucked
cocks swallowed cum and piss, had cum running out of my
pussy (being fem) and my ass, and was a total slut.

I nearly collapsed. Sandra asked me what Jane would
think of all this and I just stammered, and almost
fell. She coldly looked me in the eyes and told me to
strip. My mouth dropped open and I stood there helpless
not comprehending what she had ordered me to do. The
hard slap across my face brought me back to reality.
Like a zombie I started removing my clothing as she
stared into my eyes. I stopped when I was wearing just
my boxers. She slapped the other side of my face with a
stinging blow and screamed that she had told me to
strip. I quickly dropped my boxers.

My cock had shrivelled to almost nothing, my balls
almost disappeared. The tension was shattered by Sandra
howling in laughter, tears flowed down her face as she
doured up laughing and pointing at my manhood. She
then cut me like a knife, by telling me that now she
understood why Jane had took so long to loose her
virginity and why she had never orgasmed. Jane had been
talking to her about our private sex life; I was
devastated and stood helpless looking to the floor, my
whole body blushing in shame.

The fem undies consisted of cutaway lace panties,
suspenders and fishnet stockings, all deep pink. I'm
sure my face was the same colour as I put the clothes
on. She told me that I was to be punished for violating
her house like I did having those bisexual magazines
and using their internet for my sexual gratification.
She then threw me by asking if I wanked listening to
them make love. I blushed and nodded.

She grimaced then told me to go to the garden shed and
fetch her a bamboo cane. They had a long garden and the
shed was at the far end, it was still broad daylight,
and the house was overlooked both sides, one side by
this old guy who always seemed to be in the backyard,
and the other side a family with two teenagers. The old
guy was a disgusting individual who didn't take care of
himself; I had kept clear of him to date.

I bent to pick up some clothes and received a third
stinging slap, she didn't have to say anything I
understood what she wanted. I was petrified but I went
anyway, peeping both ways and nearly wet myself when I
saw the old man right next to the fence, fortunately I
saw no sign of anybody on the other side. I tried to
creep along but then he looked straight at me. I just
ran not listening to the disgusting comments. I
retrieved a cane and ran back avoiding his stare.

Sandra took me into the front room and told me to bend
over a chair and not move. I was trembling but did as
she commanded. She positioned me so I was bent as far
down as possible and my butt totally exposed, and she
spread my legs making it difficult for me to squirm to
much. Then she let fly and did I scream, it felt like
my ass had been cut in two.

I leapt up and she told me she would have to start
again as I had moved. She swung again despite the
shock, even though I knew it was coming, I managed to
stay relatively still. She had hit me four times when I
heard the door, each time she hit, I screamed
helplessly.

As the fifth strike connected I screamed and felt even
worse as my eyes met those of Harry. She hit me seven
times in all, my ass throbbing. She made me tell Harry
why I was being punished, and I had to do it without
moving. He chuckled and told me he had better punish me
too. I was crying by then.

Six swipes from Harry and I collapsed a trembling mess
onto the floor. Sandra gave me a kick and told me to
take the bamboo cane back, while she talked to Harry. I
staggered outside rubbing my ass, as I looked at it, it
was lined with purple red bruising.

I hadn't even realised I was walking past the man next
door and jumped when he tapped me on the shoulder and
asked if I had been a naughty girl. I stumred away as
fast as I could, then something else hit me, I had an
erection, I was totally confused.

When I went back inside they were talking and Sandra
giggled as she saw me. She pointed and Harry laughed.
She was pointing at my erection which wouldn't go down.
Sandra told me to take it out, and they both doured up
laughing, and the more they did the harder I got. She
nudged Harry, he undid his flies and pulled out six
inches of flaccid uncut cock meat.

I stared, blushed then looked away. Sandra told me not
to be shy and to touch it. I glared at her but felt my
cock twitch at the same time. I started to try and talk
but just stuttered that I had never done anything like
that before. She just ignored me and told me to kneel
and take it in my hand. I dumbly obeyed my hand
trembling as I touched it. There were juices seeping
out of the end, I shuddered when I heard Sandra tell me
to lick it.

Like in a trance I moved my head forward and licked the
end, the taste was quite pleasant, so I liked more and
felt it twitch in my hand, growing. She told me to suck
it so I did. Then Harry held my head and started
pushing deeper, in and out. I realised he was fucking
my face. I struggled but he was far to strong. He was
obligation me, I could feel my face going red as I coughed
and spluttered.

He didn't seem to notice, or if he did he didn't care.
It was getting bigger and even fatter it filled my
mouth and throat making me wretch. I heard him calling
me names like cock sucker and faggot, so was Sandra. He
pushed hard, and I was panicking, his thick pubic bush
was in my nose and he was fully in my throat, I
couldn't breathe at all, then I ******.

When I came too, I was alone on their bed, still
wearing my fem stuff, but spreadeagled with my head at
the end of the bed, tied helpless. I heard them
talking, then they came in, virtually ignoring me, the
surprising thing was that they were both totally naked.
Sandra was beautiful and all woman. She stands at 5'9",
is very fit, she swims a lot, her breasts are 36c, with
prominent hard deep pink nipples. Her hairless pussy
shone with her juices.

She straddled my head and lowered herself. For the
first time I was going to taste pussy, Jane had never
let me do anything like that she said it was to dirty
and I was a pervert. I was in heaven and I felt my
erection return. She rode my face and filled my mouth
with her juices groaning ad I licked feverously.

Then I saw Harry with his 9" (as I was told) erection
right in front of me slide into her. It meant that I
licked him as well as her. He fucked her slowly at
first, each thrust bounced his hairy balls all over me.
It went on for ages both of them groaning, she was half
up so no where near my cock, and virtually ignoring me.
Then, as he started to speed up, I felt her free my
cock and balls from under my panties. I was in heaven,
hoping for at least a stroke and possibly my very first
blow job. Was I mistaken.

She rose up even further as Harry was going like a
steam train. Then she started, she slapped hard on my
cock and balls making me scream into her cunt. She did
it hard and fast. They both groaned as I screamed, then
I felt him and her both explode in orgasm, he pulsed
again and again squirting his load deep inside her.

I wanted to curl up in the *** position, but of
course I couldn't. She moved forward slightly and his
cum and juice covered cock slid into my mouth.
Instinctively I knew what was required and I sucked him
clean, he felt almost hard still, and as I cleaned him
I felt it harden ever more.

Harry pulled away and Sandra sat her pussy back over my
mouth, Harry's cum pouring into it. It didn't hit me at
first, but I was eating sperm, swallowing it like a
slut. Then I didn't care, I knew Harry was watching and
that excited me. My cock had shrivelled with her
slapping but she told Harry it was getting hard again,
they both laughed.

Harry told me to rim Sandra, the thought turned my
stomach, but I did, I licked her sphincter and tasted
her insides, but it didn't seem that bad, so I went to
it with more gusto. Sandra told Harry he was in for a
treat when I did it to him, making me glance at Harry
and take in the fact that he was a very hairy man, and
the thought made me shudder. I pushed my tongue into
her and she groaned, and I was beginning to like it,
but then Harry's cock pushed my tongue out of the way
and slid into her asshole.

It seemed to go in so easily. Her pussy returned to my
mouth and as I licked, I watched with amazement his big
hard cock go in and out of her rectum. It was so
incredibly big, more than twice as long as mine and
much, much thicker. I watched it go in and out getting
coated with brown as he did, his cum continued to fill
my mouth.

He sped up and she orgasmed and squirted juices
flooding my mouth such a different taste, not cum, not
piss, sweet. I swallowed. This took Harry over the edge
and he emptied his balls into her bowels. She moved
after his orgasm subsided, and his messy cock filled my
mouth again. The taste wasn't as bad as I thought it
might be so I happily sucked to bawdy comments from
both of them.

I was kind of hoping that was it, yet also, deep inside
me, hoping it wasn't. Once he was clean, yet still not
totally soft he moved saying her was getting some
takes, and Sandra turned and sat facing me and sat
with her ass over my mouth. Once again I knew what was
required and licked and sucked the slime form her ass.
When Harry returned he had three glasses and a bottle
of wine, they released me and we moved into the lounge
sat around sipping, looking at each other but not
talking.

Harry finished his glass and refilled it, then beckoned
me over pointing at his cock, saying nothing. I crawled
over in my fem undies, took his cock in my mouth,
totally free this time. I didn't even notice the
flashes. I sucked hi hard, then he pushed me on all
fours, I started to beg him telling him I was a total
virgin, which I was. He ignored me, Sandra pushed crème
into my ass and guided him inside me. I screamed as he
pushed hard it really hurt. He ignored my plight and
pushed deeper and deeper until he was fully in. He
pulled right out and this time rammed it up to the
hilt. I screamed again, but by the fourth time it
didn't feel so bad.

Sandra then started to jerk my cock inside my panties,
making me squirm. Harry started to slap my poor sore
ass making me yelp, and he told me to fuck him back or
he would slap harder. Before I could to my total
embarrassment I felt me cock explode its load into my
panties. Sandra laughed and told Harry who told me I
was a good slut. Then he fucked me with a vengeance and
I did my best to fuck back, again I didn't even notice
the odd flash, nor did I see the video camera in
Sandra's hands.

It was incredible when I felt his cock twitch and
expand even more then the spasms as it filled my ass
with his sperm. After he subsided he pulled me round so
I could clean his cock. I dutifully complied tasting my
own cuckolds brownie mixed with his sperm. It seemed to go on
forever and he held my head. I could feel him start to
grow and he fucked my face. He told me that I was a
good cock sucker and that he was going to cum, but I
must hold my mouth open like a good slut.

With that he fucked harder and faster, then suddenly
pulled out grunting, then I watched squirt after squirt
of thick copious cum fly from his piss hole. The first
couple filled my mouth the rest covered my face went in
my eyes up my nose. He wiped his cock on my hair as I
felt Sandra take my hands behind me and tie them. My
ass was seeping cum and I was covered in it.

I had to blink to try and get my eyes clear of sperm.
When I did I saw Sandra looking at me, still naked and
looking fantastic. She smiled and told me they were off
to bed, but I was to stay there on the floor, but she
had video for me to watch. She turned all the lights
off and they went to their bedroom chuckling as I saw
the TV flicker.

She had videoed me somehow capturing most of what had
happened, but only, very clearly, showing my face, not
theirs. I was mesmerised and moved to get a better view
feeling cum seeping from my ass and running down my
face. Tasting cum in my mouth, I watched me "willingly"
get used like a slut. It was impossible for me, but as
it went on my erection was reborn. When the movie
finished it automatically rewound and restarted.

I suddenly realised I had fallen arelax watching it and
had woken to daylight with the images still on in front
of me. The feeling of drying cum on my face, the
feeling of cum still leaking from my pussy ass. What
was in store for me next, I wondered.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#610
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!



Dog Training


I met Stan at a Christmas party given by a friend. He
had seemed nice, the quiet and unassuming type. We had
talked about the party, the movies we had seen recently
and about chatting online, which we both seemed to
enjoy. He told me he has this really close friend in
Spain that he chatted with twice a week, they had been
doing this for 3 years. That was a long time for an
internet friendship and it told me heaps about Stan's
commitment to people.

The party wound up and Stan came over to ask if I
needed a lift home. I said no, but that I would need a
lift to a movie the following Wednesday if he cared to
join me. He smiled and said delighted. We swapped phone
numbers then went our separate ways.

Stan had turned up on time and whisked me away to the
latest release. After, we grabbed a coffee and
discussed a critical analysis of Roger De Lune's works,
the director of the movie. Stan made me laugh with his
witty comments, and intrigued me with some of his
comparimisters. He took me home and we agreed to do this
again the next week.

We had a regular date for a movie on Wednesday nights
then began adding picnics, parties and dinners on other
nights. It didn't take long before we were an official
couple and I realised I was in love with Stan. I was
overjoyed when Stan revealed his love for me and not
much later we made wedding plans.

Marriage to Stan was bliss. He was a considerate lover
and friend. All my wants, needs, desired were fulfilled
in him. My joy would have been complete if only I had a
young, but after 3 years of trying and various tests,
we discovered I was infertile. This caused great grief
to me, but Stan was wonderful and soon enough I had
overcome this sadness and life went on pretty much as
usual.

One day, Stan came to me with an interesting idea. He
wanted to explore a new club in town. He had heard
about it from a friend and wanted to take me there. I
agreed, so the next Saturday we ended up at Brimstone
nightclub. As soon as I walked in I realised this was
no ordinary club. There were women dressed in what
appeared to be thick black rubber bands and nothing
else.

Later, I learned this was latex. I saw men and women
being led around by dog leads and people in all manner
of erotic poses. Stan seemed right at home and I have
to admit I kind of liked what I saw. Later on at home,
Stan sat me down to talk about the experience. He
explained to me I had been to a BDSM club. He patiently
explained that BDSM was all about exploring sexual
kinks and fetishes and for some it was a way of life.

They had relationships based on one permister having all
the control and power over the other's life. The idea
interested me. I had never seen this side of Stan
before, but I felt we were both so loving and open-
minded, that a little kinky slap and tickle couldn't
hurt. Then Stan dropped the bombshell.

He explained that his internet friendship was actually
with a submissive woman in Spain. She was his
submissive. She had fulfilled needs in him, but now he
was beginning to want to explore them in real life. I
was blown away. How could my sweet, gentle Stan want to
actually hurt anyone? Then he revealed he wanted to
hurt me!

It had taken some convincing, but I finally found
myself tied spread eagle to the bed, with a ball gag in
my mouth and a fluffy blindfold over my eyes. I had no
idea what Stan was going to do, but what I felt was
amazing. There was a mix of him slapping me, hitting me
with what he called a flogger and tickling me. It ended
with him using the biggest vibrating dildo on me I had
ever felt, and slapping my breasts quite hard with a
paddle.

Afterward, he untied me and we cuddled. We had the
wildest sex that night we had ever had in our 4 and a
half years together. We discussed what he called the
session and I agreed to experience more.

It only took Stan 6 months to turn me into a fully
trained submissive. I had never realised there was this
part in me. I loved it. I gave up working so I could
stay at home, naked with a metal collar around my neck,
and a thick chain padlocked around my waist. He also
liked to insert a butt plug into my arse, a 7 inch
dildo into my pussy then padlock a chastity belt onto
my waist chain, so I was constantly full and aroused.

He trained me so that I only needed to empty my bowels
in the morning and evening, so there was no fear of
needing to do this during the day. Some days Stan would
go to work and would padlock a gag in my mouth, so I
was unable to talk all day. Once he also put ear plugs
in me so I couldn't hear as well. That was amazing.
There is this experience that submissive's have called
subspace and I think I was in it all that day!

Stan began to bring his friends home and have me
service them orally as well. At first I felt shame in
doing this, but I kind of enjoyed it as well. Stan gave
me such praise and told me how much more he loved me
because I could pleasure his friends, that I began to
really enjoy these times and even ask when he would
bring his mates home again. It didn't take long before
he organised a gang bang for me with 10 of his mates.

He loved to sit back and watch them all fucking me,
sticking cocks in my mouth and pussy at once. After
they had all been sated this way, he would put a blow
up butt plug in me, slowly pumping it up over the next
hour or so they needed to recover, then remove it and
they would all take turns fucking my arse. I was always
sore as hell, but blissful after these encounters.

Not long after starting the gang bangs, Stan began to
make me relax on the floor by the bed, with a mat under
me and a blanket on top and nothing else. He would
chain my ankle to the bedpost so I could not get up to
use the bathroom in the middle of the night. He
wouldn't let me sit on any furniture at all and he also
started making me eat my food out of a dog bowl, on all
fours on the ground. I was so well trained that when
Stan went to work, I would serve my own lunch in the
dog bowl, and then get down on all fours to eat it.

Stan loved to watch me do this on weekends. He came up
to me one day telling me that I just wasn't 'right',
and then he inserted a thick butt plug in my arse. He
stood back and smiled and when I looked around I saw a
pretty authentic looking dog tail sticking out of my
arse. I wiggled my butt and it wobred around just like
a real one. This made Stan laugh, rub my head and
praise me. I woofed in delight.

From then on, Stan would insert the dog tail in me each
morning after I'd been to the toilet and order me to
stay on all fours all day. He still locked the gag on
to get me used to not talking. When he came home he
would remove it and sit on the couch with me sitting on
the floor beside him.

He would have a beer in a can on the table next to him
and would lean over and rub my head while he watched
the news. It was only natural when he starting saying
'good girl' to praise me, telling me what a good doggy
I was. I have to admit, I really liked this.

One day, Stan sat me down to tell me he was getting
married. I was stunned. But we were married, how could
he marry someone else without divorcing me first? He
informed me that the marriage had never been finalised.
He had deliberately hired someone to pose as a
celebrant so that it would never be legal. He then had
a mate of his drawer up a fake certificate so I would
never know.

He explained he was going to marry his Spanish
submissive, that he wanted her as his wife, and wanted
me as his dog. This news had stunned me and it took me
a while to get used to, but I have to admit that deep
down, I like the idea of always being his dog.

*

Three months later, Stan brought home Carletta. She was
a very talk, dark Spanish woman with the full bust and
curvy hips of the typical Latin in the movies. She had
waist length dark curly hair and deep, deep bedroom
eyes. She was decorated in lots of tinkly gold
jewellery and when she laughed it was a deep, belly
laugh. As soon as Stan shut the door, he grabbed her,
giving he tits a squeeze and kissing her passionately
on the mouth.

I felt a pang of jealousy to see them, but could do
nothing about this. Stan took delight in fucking her in
front of me in as many positions as he could think of.
She would always thrash about and scream when she came
and I realised why he loved her so much. I too began to
fall in love with her.

When Stan was at work, Carletta would swan around the
house naked. I couldn't take my eyes of her beautifully
waxed mound. Her breasts were large and heavy and would
bob when she walked, but her mound was what mesmerised
me.

"What? Doggy? You want some of Carlitta's pussy? The
doggy wants to chase the pussy, ey?" She asked and
threw her head back and laughed. I sat there and nodded
my head, long ago having given up the desire to speak
outside of yaps. Carletta sat herself down in a chair,
spreading her luscious lips and fingering her clit. I
began to whimper with the arousal building in my own
pussy.

"Well come and taste it then doggy." She said and I
quickly scurried over on all fours, sticking my mouth
in her pussy and lapping up her pooling juices. She
threw her head back and moaned loudly, just as she did
for Stan. I was driven on in a frenzy to please this
woman, like I had never known before. It had been
months since Stan had fucked me, he seemed not
interested in fucking his dog, now that he had this
gorgeous creature as his real wife. Suddenly Carletta
screamed as she came and pushed me away.

That night when Stan came home, she told him all about
what had happened. He grinned and called me over. "Did
my doggy please her mistress did she." he rubbed my
head. "Good doggy. You should always obey your mistress
and please her."

Until then, I hadn't realised that Carletta was my
mistress, but it made sense. She had taken over giving
me my lunch during the week, and taken care of bathing
me when I needed it – usually once a week. Stan ordered
Carletta to sit on the couch and me to please her. I
did this with gusto. After she screamed her cum, he
threw her on the floor and fucked her like a wild,
rutting pig.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#611
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Later that night, when they were in bed and I was
chained at the foot as usual, they fucked again, just
as vigorously. After, Carletta looked at me and turned
to Stan. "You know, the doggy here, she hasn't had a
good fucking for long time, not since before I come
here marry you. We should get fucking for her. After
all, a doggy needs that to be happy."

Stan looked at me and smiled.

There had been excitement building in the house for the
past week. I knew something was about to happen, when
finally Saturday rolled around. It was the early
afternoon, when Stan and Carletta arrived home from
their outing. With them they brought a large German
Shepherd, about 2 years old.

"Come here girl" said Stan and I trotted over and sat
by his feet. "This is Buster. He is the newest member
of our household. Since he is a male dog and you are a
female dog, he will be the master of you as well. He is
also your mate, so you never have to do without sex
again. He has been fully trained to fuck human doggies,
so have no fear, he knows how to please you. Whenever
he wants you girl, you will fuck him. Do you
understand?"

I looked at Stan, Carletta, Buster and back at Stan. In
my wildest dreams I had never thought of ever fucking a
dog. I had assumed that eventually, Stan would want to
fuck me again and I was content to wait until then.
Bringing Buster home made me realise he never would
fuck me again. He belonged to Carletta now, he was her
legal husband after all, and her Master.

He had successfully turned me into his dog, and what
man would fuck his dog? Not when he had the gorgeous
Carletta to poke. I realigned myself to this and nodded
my head. Stan led Buster through the lounge room, into
the kitchen for a feed. Carletta followed, bending down
first to whisper in my ear, "don't worry, you can still
eat my pussy every day too." and then she disappeared.

Later that night, I was chained to the foot of the bed
as usual and Buster was brought in. I was on all fours
and he was brought over to 'meet' me, his new mate. He
was lead to my crotch and his nose stuck right up
between my legs. He gave a small lick, then suddenly I
felt his tongue disappear up my snatch. It felt
amazing, it had been so long since anyone had touched
me there, the fact this was dog's tongue didn't bother
me at all.

Suddenly, I realised how horny I had been all this
time. Buster explored every crevice and every inch of
my new wet pussy. His tongue would work its way from my
arsehole to my cunt, working right inside, deeper than
any man had ever been. God, but it felt good. I gave a
moan out of sheer joy. Suddenly, I felt Buster leap up
onto my back. I put my shoulders down and pushed my
arse up, so I was arched as much as possible. He
stabbed at me a few times, then I felt Stan's hand
guiding Buster's cock into me.

In no time at all Buster was thrusting into me like an
natural possessed. It was as if he had been denied sex
for as long as I had. He thrust, pushing my across the
floor, until the chain was stretches as far as it would
go. I could feel a pressure on my pussy lips and some
big lump explode passed them and into me. I felt as if
I had been plugged up, then I felt a whooshing of
liquid as though a tap had been turned on. I moaned
loudly, not caring who could hear me or that it was a
dog fucking me. It just felt so damn good! Buster
humped me hard and fast.

I came for the first time with a dog, which was
followed by two more cums. After 20 minutes or so,
which felt like an hour, he stopped. He slumped on top
of me and rested there for ages. I could feel the lump
inside me begin to shrink and he pulled his cock out of
me. Liquid spilled out as I flopped my head to the
floor. It had been amazing. Then I felt Buster's tongue
at me again as he cleaned me up. As he did this I cam
yet again, for the fourth time.

Later that night, Stan fucked Carletta wildly in bed,
in the doggy position. Buster who was beside me at the
foot of the bed, heard the sex sounds and could smell
their juices in the air. He got up and nosed my pussy,
pushing my legs apart with his snout. I got up into
position and he mounted me. It was like some crazy
orgy, with me moaning loudly to being fucked by a dog,
and Stan being driven crazy by the sounds of me,
fucking Carletta, making her scream in pleasure.

After they finished, they both laid there, listening to
me being fucked 4 more times that night by Buster. They
commented about how nice it was to hear their dog
having such a wonderful time with her new mate. Stan
said he couldn't wait to have a party, where his mates
all got to see his randy new dog fucking me, then they
could all have turns with me if they wanted. It seems I
wasn't to be completely free of human cock, just his.
They soon fell arelax, and Buster continued to fuck me
3 more times that night, but they slept soundly through
it.

It became my life to be at the beck and call of a randy
dog, 12 times a day and to also be used by Carletta
several times to pleasure her snatch. She never
pleasured mine, but that didn't matter, Buster did a
good enough job anyway.

Then at night, I would be chained to the bed and he
would lay beside me. Stan and Carletta would fuck away
while Buster fucked me, then they would lay there and
listen to him taking me again and again until they
slept. Saturday nights were reserved for his mates to
come around and watch me being fucked by Buster, then
they would all have a go at me.

On one of these occasions, when everyone was really
pissed, someone came up with an idea. He whispered it
to Stan who laughed and agreed. He went away and
brought back some chains and a gag. I was positioned on
all fours and my wrists were chained to the legs of the
couch. My ankles were then chained to the legs of two
chairs, which have been spread out and were sat on by
two of the bigger men, so I could not move. The gag was
put on me and locked on as usual. Then a vibrator was
produced. I was played with until I was moaning and
dripping juices everywhere.

Buster was brought over and allowed to taste me. I cam
quickly, then he was pulled away and a huge dildo was
shoved into my pussy. Buster was then allowed back. I
couldn't understand how he was supposed to fuck me. I
quickly found out. He had gotten really excited and
jumped up onto my back. I could feel his cock prodding
for its bitch's hole, but it kept bumping up against
the dildo. This would thrust it painfully into me and I
would groan. The men would laugh and continue watching.

This went on for several minutes, then I felt someone's
hand reach around and grab Buster's dick. Instead of
leading it away, it was pushed up against my arsehole.
I suddenly realised they wanted him to anally mate with
me. This had never happened. I had never taken a cock
that big up my arse before, and certainly not the knot.
I felt panic rise in me as the cock was thrust in hard
and fast by Buster. I felt a hot pain rush through me.

Buster has pushed his cock into me and was humping like
his usual wild self. I knew he wouldn't be happy until
that lump was in me. I turned to see Stan watching and
smiling. He could see the panic in my eyes and only
nodded as he stroked himself. He wanted me to be
knotted up the arse.

Buster continued to thrust widely. He was trying to
push his knot into me, but no matter how hard he tried,
I was just too small. The panic began to ease and I
found myself enjoying the feeling of Buster's big cock
in my arse. I relaxed and began to thrust back onto his
cock. The men all cheered as they saw me begin to enjoy
this and a hand reached around and began to stock my
clit.

I was being driven wild with lust. I began to buck back
in a frenzy of lust. I wanted that cock inside my arse
as far as it would go, then suddenly the knot pushed
into my small hole. I screamed into the gag as the pain
of my arse being ripped by that tennis-ball sized lump
invaded me, but I didn't care, I was in the throws of
ecstasy and couldn't stop even if I wanted to. Now the
knot was in Buster really let loose on me.

He humped me like there was no tomorrow and I humped
right on back. I was screaming again, but this time in
pleasure. The hand at my clit didn't stop and I was
having orgasm after orgasm. I felt the usual whoosh of
liquid spilling into my arse and then Buster when
still. I knew he had cum and all I had to do was wait
for the knot to shrink.

It wasn't much longer and Buster was off me. I thought
I would be released, but instead all the men lined up
to fuck me anally as well. I was in so much pain as
their cocks thrust into me. I cried and this seemed to
only make them randier. Here I was being vulgarly taken
up the arse by his mates, and Stan and Carletta just
stood by and watched, smiling.

It made Stan horny as hell to see this happen and I
knew Carletta would get some really hot fucking action
tonight. After all the men had finished and gone off to
do whatever, Carletta came up to me. I had been left
chained and gagged. She sat on the couch, positioning
herself so my head was between her legs. She stroked my
hair and looked at me smiling. In a very soft voice she
said. "You did well little doggy girl. You really
enjoyed feeling Buster's cock inside you arse, didn't
you little doggy?" I nodded slowly, feeling tiredness
wash over me.

"Good. Stan and I had discussion and we decided tonight
we leave that dildo in your pussy and Buster can have
his bitch up the arse every time he wants to fuck with
her. You should get used to this, because Stan, he
really like the way you fucked your doggy mate when
taken up there. Stan wants to see you taken that way
all the time. No more will Buster know his bitch's
little pussy. He will only know her arse and it won' t
take long to train him to always aim for that."

She smiled as she kept rubbing my head. "From now on,
that Buster's cock, is for me pussy. Only for you
arse."

I looked at her, knowing she meant to have my dog
Master for her lover too. She leaned down and kissed me
passionately on the lips and I felt myself sinking into
her kiss. I knew I could do nothing to change things. I
would have to get used to be Buster's arse fuck for the
rest of my life, and you know, the idea didn't really
upset me all that much.

The End
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#612
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!


Feminized



Stephen Accepts His Fate—Sort Of.

"Oh don't be such a baby, Steffie," my wife said,
pausing while putting on her lipstick. "It's not like
you even use the silly little things anymore."

I had come upstairs to the bedroom with the boots I'd
just polished. Her boyfriend Max would be by shortly to
take her out for the evening and there I was the
obedient house-husband helping her get ready, just like
a good chastity sissy should.

"But...but twice a month..."

Diana turned from the mirror and I felt my breath
catch. God, she was beautiful. How could I allow myself
to lose this woman? I would never be able to live with
myself.

"Yes, twice a month I remove your chastity cage and
milk your sissy cream. Do you think that's any treat
for me? Do you ever think about anyone but yourself,
Steffie?"

"No...I didn't mean..." I didn't know what to say. The
last thing I wanted to do was to make her angry.

"And, really, I can't believe it gives you any great
pleasure either."

She was right, of course. Twice a month I climbed onto
the laundry-folding table in the basement, propped
myself up on my elbows and knees, butt in the air,
while my wife pushed her fingers deep into my anus in
order to "milk" my prostate. I can't honestly say that
it felt good, nothing like an orgasm—well, how I
remember an orgasm used to feel before I was forbidden
to have them—but the long slow expressing of semen from
the tip of my swollen and numb cock gave me at least
some relief from the urgent build-up in my balls.

Snapping off the lubed rubber glove, Diana never made
any secret of how distasteful she found the whole
operation. "A necessary evil", she called it. "I can't
have you going and getting prostate cancer. What a
useless pain in the ass you'd be then."

I knelt in front of her as she sat on the bed and
slipped first one, then the other, petite freshly-
pedicured foot into the knee-high boots. I oh-so-
carefully zipped the boots closed over her shapely
calves. It was *** being so close to her beautiful
body and being forbidden to touch it. My own wife! But
I knew the rules and I didn't fancy another whipping
from Max.

"Just think sweetie," Diana said, a rare note of
tenderness in her voice. "No more sexual frustration,
no more guilt at not being man enough to win me back,
no more of your little hissy fits." She prodded my
caged genitals with the toe of her boot. "So many
problems solved at such an insignificant cost."

I wanted to tell her that the "insignificant cost" she
was talking about was nothing less than my identity, my
manhood; but I knew without saying a word, without her
saying a word what her answer to that argument would
be.

After all, what manhood did I have left at this point?

I saw myself as Diana must see me at that moment. I was
wearing a flowered sundress under a frilly pink apron
with a big bow tied in the back. My hair was parted in
the middle, the sides caught up in pigtails, and the
front combed forward over my forehead in bangs. My body
was as slender and as smooth as my Diana's. I was
wearing wedge-heeled beaded thong sandals. My toenails
were painted bright pink. I no longer had sex with my
wife—or with anyone. I was on my knees, helping her get
ready for her date with the man who was cuckolding me.

My beautiful wife smiled down at me. I didn't doubt she
was reading my mind; we were still married, after all.

"So you'll do it then. Tonight."

It wasn't really a question. I nodded quickly and
looked back down at her feet so she didn't see the
tears that were stinging my eyes. One splashed down
onto her boot and I wiped it away as quickly as I could
with my thumb.

The doorbell rang.

"Run downstairs and get that, Steffie. It must be Max.
Make sure you fix him his Cosmopolitan with plenty of
lime zest this time. And be perky. He likes to hear you
chatter away mindlessly." Diana laughed and waved me
away. "I'll be down in ten minutes."

I had one hope left, I thought, as I hurried downstairs
as fast as I could in my clunky-heeled sandals. The
internet was full of people who fantasized about such
things as I well knew. But no one would seriously
answer an online ad from someone looking to be
castrated.

Would they?


**TWO**

Diana Can't Believe Her Luck!

As certain as I was that Steffie's ad would generate
some interest, I never expected the blizzard of emails
that arrived over the next few days from men who wanted
to nut my poor hubby. I'd had him post the ad in the
permisterals section of exclusively gay message boards,
figuring there weren't likely to be many women
interested and even less who'd have any use afterwards
for a neutered sissy. You see, I wanted to find someone
who might consider something like Steffie a suitable
life-partner. After all, he couldn't go on forever as
my "maid."

As you might expect, most of the replies were from
wannabes and guys just looking to role-play. There were
the usual weirdoes and potential psychos. Naturally I
discounted these right off the bat. Believe it or not,
I still cared deeply for Steven; maybe love was no
longer the word for my feelings, certainly not the kind
between a man and a woman. I guess I was already
beginning to think of him sort of as a girlfriend.

Anyway, I definitely didn't want anything bad to happen
to him, which was one reamister why I took it upon myself
to screen the responses myself. I didn't trust my
hubby's judgment in the matter—after all, he'd gotten
himself in this position to begin with, didn't he?
[evil grin]—and I wasn't sure he wouldn't try to
sabotage the whole plan in the end if he came to his
senses.

Curious to see what sort of pictures my sissy hubby
posted to advertise himself I clicked open his ad. I'd
told him to make sure he showed himself off to best
advantage. Over the last two years of his
transformation, I'd taken dozens of pictures of his
sissy self, so he had plenty to choose from, knowing,
as I did from the start that this day would come.

I was pleasantly surprised and more than a little
amused to see just how well the little fool followed my
advice! I couldn't have chosen a better selection of
pansy shots myself. There my hubby was posing in a
barely-there string bikini, a wispy babydoll nightie,
and the French maid fetish uniform I had him wear for
the New Year's Eve party Max and I hosted last year.
And, just in case, being gay his potential suitor
preferred something a little less "girlie," Steff added
a picture of himself in full-bore sissy mode—denim
short-shorts, pink ankle socks, and sheer pink tank
top.

His cheeks were rouged like a doll's and he wore a pale
pink bandana, peasant girl-style, his bangs combed
fetchingly forward. With on hand on his hip and the
other raise, limp wrist turned up on level with his
shoulder, he looked quite the provocative fairyboi. It
was hard to imagine a gay top taking one look at this
smooth, long-legged wimp and not wanting to fold him
over at the waist and fuck out his tight little white
ass.

No wonder there were not shortage of willing takers for
his anal cherry—and his cute little nuts!

The latter Steffie thoughtfully "showed off," holding
up the hem of a red and white polka dot sundress to
present his shaved little nuts and limp pink willie,
decorated with a white lace bow! A gift for the lucky
taker! Oh, he was just too-too precious for words, my
sissy husband!

After a further exchange of emails and narrowing down
of candidates, I made my pick: a gay Greek top, hairy
as an ape, six-foot-five, two-hundred-sixty pounds.
Between his shaggy thighs hung nine inches of uncut
male tube and a pair of dark balls, each one as big as
my fist. I took one look at this prodigious pure-alpha
package and couldn't help but grin. My poor hubby! He
didn't stand a chance!


*THREE*

Stephen is Turned Into a Fairy Princess Overnight.


As it turned out not only were there real people out
there all too happy to castrate a sissy like me—I had a
date with one by the end of the week, thanks to my
wife.

I was terrified about meeting Nikos for the first time:
after all, I wasn't gay! At least that's what I kept
telling myself—and Diana—not that she was paying any
heed to my objections. She just patted me on the arm
and said, "Well we'll see about that soon enough, won't
we? I'll bet you didn't think you'd ever be a sissy
getting ready for his first date with the man who was
going to cut his balls off either, did you? But look at
you now."

She had me there; but the, the way things worked out, I
didn't really have any choice in the matter, did I?

I paced nervously back and forth the night of my date—I
kept meaning to say "Nikos"—practically wearing a rut
in the carpet until he arrived. Diana thought the
sissyboi outfit I wore in one of the pictures I posted
was so adorable she had me wear a variation of it for
Nikos. I was wearing a pair of pastel lavender short-
shorts, a ridiculously tight, half-sleeve pink t-shirt
with the word "hottie" spelled out in silver glitter
across the front, and a pink scarf for a headband.

On my feet I wore a pair of flat thong sandals
decorated with rhinestones. The sandals had a hard sole
that click-clacked with every step I took across a hard
surface, drawing the eye to what I hoped—probably in
vain—was a not-too-noticeable pale-pink French
pedicure. It was in this get-up that my wife made me
answer the door for my date with Nikos.

My eyes were level with the thick thatch of salt-and-
pepper hair that sprang from the front of his half-
unbuttoned silk shirt. I had to look up—and then up
again—to see his face. He towered above me and his
well-muscled body must have been at least twice as
heavy as mine. A big-bad-wolf smile spread across his
face under the thick Tom Selleck mustache. He held out
a hand as large and dark and hairy as a bear's paw. It
seemed to make my own comparatively pale, dainty hand
vanish.

"Steffie," he boomed out so loud I was afraid the
neighbors would hear, "so nice to meet you." He looked
me up and down appraisingly, like a man buying a prize
natural. If I'd hoped they weren't terribly noticeable,
he dashed those hopes at once by saying, "I like the
toes."
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#613
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Then, effortlessly, he pulled me against his chest,
crushing me against the hot, hairy, manly-scented bulk
of him. I made a small whimper of protest but it was
too little, too late. He kissed me right on the mouth!
It all happened so fast I was stunned and by the time I
recovered he was leading me click-clacking down the
front pathway to his car, in clear view of the
neighborhood, his big hand resting easily and
possessively on my silk-encased fanny.

Things, I'm sorry to say, went rapidly downhill from
there.

Nikos took me to one gay club and then another...and
then another, each one raunchier and rowdier than the
last. After a while I just lost track. Everywhere we
went he made a point of showing that I belonged not
just with him, but to him. It seemed he kept a
propriety hand on me at all times, on my bare thigh, on
my ass, around my waist. In a downtown leather club, he
even slipped his hand down the front of my skimpy
shorts, gave me balls a firm squeeze, and looked me
seriously in the eyes. "I hope you understand, Steffie;
these belong to me now."

Diana had taken the chastity cage off me for the
evening and my cock gave an involuntary little throb in
his rough, masculine palm. I told myself it was only
because it was so long since anyone had touched it.
Nikos made suck my precum off his thumb.

There was a dungeon in the basement of the club and
that's where Nikos led me next. He strapped me into a
leather harness and I found myself dangling four feet
from the floor—cock-high and helpless—like a piece of
meat in a butcher shop. My mouth had already been used
three times by three different men when Nikos took his
out of my weary mouth and spun me around so that he had
a perfect shot at my defenseless rosebud.

Even with all the butt-plug and dildo training Diana
had me endure, Nikos still hurt going in, but once in,
it wasn't nearly as bad as I imagined it would be from
the looks of the monster he was endowed with. He
grabbed the harness and used it to thrust in-and-out of
my rapidly stretching hole, grunting and moaning and
slapping my asscheeks as a couple of guys wandered in
to watch and jerk themselves off into my face.

With my shorts and panties stripped off, my own cock
and balls were bouncing around with every one of
Nikos's violent thrusts.

"Oh no," I moaned, as I felt the orgasm building in
spite of myself. "Oh please no god no no no no no..."

It was no use, my little cock twitching and it started
spurting, my sissy cream pattering on the tiled floor.
As I came, my sphincter naturally began massaging the
big dick stuffed in my butt and with a final grunt of
natural pleasure, Nikos began unloading in my bowels so
savagely I was afraid I might be thrown out of the
harness altogether.

It was very nearly dawn when Nikos brought me home at
last. As they left for work, the neighbors were
probably wondering who the wrecked-looking slut was
staggering barefoot up the walk on the arm of the
bouncer-type, her sandals dangling from her fingers.
Nikos gave them something further to ponder when he
kissed me "good night" at the front door, practically
fucking me again right there on the stoop. I had the
feeling the situation wasn't going to remain a mystery
for long, even if no one had recognized me yet from my
increasingly sissified appearance in the neighborhood
over the past several weeks.

There was nothing I would have liked better than to
slip unseen to my little corner in the cellar and try
to forget the entire evening—but as luck would have it
my offense wasn't yet complete.

"Is that you Steffie?" Diana called from the kitchen
where she and Max were having their morning coffee.
"Come in and say good morning for goodness sake. We're
dying to hear about your first date."

If it was embarrassing enough to have experienced the
events of the night before, it was a hundred times more
recounting them in detail to my wife and her lover. But
they insisted on hearing every mortifying detail.

"So," Diana giggled, "tell us. Are you still a virgin
or what?"

I must have blushed every shade of red in existence
when she told me to turn around, bend forward, and pull
down my shorts and thong panties. Both of them burst
into gales of laughter when I pulled apart my gummed up
ass cheeks for them and they saw my swollen, sore, and
cum-filled little hole.

"How cute," Diana squealed and clapped her hands in
delight. "It looks just like a plump little cream
puff!"

"A strawberry cream puff I'd say," Max added wryly.

Could it possibly get any worse than this? Even if
they'd allowed me to keep my worthless balls, could I
have been any more effectively emasculated than I was
at that moment?


**FOUR**

Diana Attends Stephen's "Farewell De-Balling."

Ah, but it was already long decided that my poor hubby
was not going to be allowed to keep his nuts. Max and I
determined they simply must go, and, of course, Nikos
could hardly wait to harvest them. He thoughtfully
invited Max and me to the nutting ceremony. Needless to
say, we enthusiastically accepted the invite.

It was a catered affair and Nikos had hired a
photographer to capture the whole thing on video. A
finished DVD would be presented later to all the guests
and then sold over the internet. Max and I were
impressed; Nikos was really determined to do this thing
right!

Steffie, the ungrateful little bitch, was more
depressed and agitated than ever, but I assured him
that those feelings would pass once his little sack was
snipped. "Look on the bright side," I said, "at least
you're going to be allowed to keep that worthless
little pecker of yours."

"But it won't work anymore without my testicles,"
Steffie whined. He really was getting tiresome.

"So much the better," I snapped. "They never worked
worth a damn anyway."

That sure shut him up.

Max and I arrived fashionably late at Nikos's townhouse
the night of the party. I was glad to see there was
quite a nice turn-out for my hubby's castration. I
found him lying on his back, bound to the big, modern-
looking table in the dining room. His hair was styled
in a cute China-doll pageboy and decorated with a
bridal tiara of rhinestones and frothy white tulle. He
was cinched snugly into a lacy white corset done up
with pink ribbons clipped to his white fishnet
stockings. A pair of dainty silver sandals completed
his outfit; except, of course, for the vibrating dildo
clearly stuffed into his distended asshole.

Nikos decided to make my hubby and his soon-to-be-
harvested nuts the table's centerpiece. A rubber ring
tightly constricted the top of Steffie's sack so
tightly the purple skin was stretched shiny. Around his
tied-down body, a generous selection of food and
beverages was arrayed. My hubby's nuts looked about to
burst! I'd never seen anyone's balls so badly swollen
and such an alarmingly unnatural color. I couldn't help
but wonder if they weren't already dead.

Even so, Steffie's cock was fully erect—even if that's
not saying much!—and also tightly banded to prevent any
accidental relief from the small, egg-shaped vibrator
buzzing away merrily on the little orgasm "trigger"
just below my hubby's darkening glans. A puddle of
clear pre-cum had already collected in and around his
pierced navel and some of the gay guests made use of it
as a sauce in which to drip their cocktail shrimp.

By the time Max and I mingled our way to the munchies,
my poor hubby was in quite a bad way. He seemed
somewhat groggy and out-of-it, his eyes glazed over,
probably the effects of whatever have it was that Max
had given Steffie to deal with the pain and fear of his
imminent castration. Still, he recognized me through
his anesthetized stupor.

I eased a cube of gourmet cheese off a toothpick with
my teeth and jabbed it into Seffie's obscenely swollen
balls. The lashes of his heavily made-up eyes fluttered
and his focus instantly improved. His lipsticked slut-
mouth tremred and tried to form some words, but it was
really quite hard to hear him over the music the DJ was
playing. I'm no lip-reader, but it looked as if my poor
hubby were begging me for help.

Silly boi!

I lifted another toothpick to my mouth. This one
spearing a small cocktail frank. I gave hubby a slow,
sexy wink and dipped the mini-wiener into the "special
sauce" pooled in his navel. Then I popped the sausage
into my mouth and deliberately chewed it into a pulp. A
good thing the stylist had thought to use waterproof
makeup. Realizing all hope was now lost, tears
shimmered in Steffie's big dark eyes. Max laughed,
leaned over, and sneeringly congratulated my hubby on
his big day.

"Enjoy your new ball-less life, you pitiful fucking
pansy."

One of Nikos's guests, a friend who worked as a male
nurse at one of the local hospitals, was there to
direct the operation to ensure that everything was done
correctly. He'd assisted at several medical castrations
for testicular cancers and such so he was experienced
with proper procedure and precautions. He would make
the initial incision down the center of Steffie's ball-
sack, cut out the nerves and veins and stuff, cauterize
the wound, and show Nikos what to snip in order to make
hubby's castration complete.

I guess this is the point in the story where the poor
sissy eunuch finally gets one last chance to spurt his
cream, isn't it? Not so, I'm afraid, for Steffie. Alas,
hubby already had his last cum some time ago. There'd
be no more spurting for him—which had to have been most
unbearable *** of all the ***s that Steffie had
so far suffered, since the vibrator stimulating his
straining cock to the brink had been mercilessly
teasing him with relief for the last two hours
straight.

Well, the main event was at hand at last. The nurse
made the incision and retracted the flaps that used to
be the scrotum of my hubby, laying open the sack where
his little nuts were still cozily nestled. Someone
thoughtfully held Steffie's head up so he could see the
moment he officially lost his manhood, but the big
sissy squeezed his eyes shut and shook his head wildly
from side-to-side as if trying to wake up from a bad
dream. He was bawling and begging and crying for help.
One of Nikos's friends offered to gag Steffie but Nikos
thought my hubby's futile pleadings all part of the
night's entertainment.

All the same, Steffie's carrying-on was reduced to
little more than a hushed and incoherent babbling when
Nikos pulled the first of my hubby's testicles out of
the ruined scrotum with a pair of long, surgical steel
powerps. Nikos stretched the cords still attaching the
ruined ball to my poor hubby to such a comically absurd
degree it was impossible to see how it could be saved
even if anyone tried. With a flourish, Nikos brandished
a pair of shiny scissors to the cheers of all present,
grinned down at Steffie and asked, "Ready, darling?"

Steffie had probably gone into shock by the time Nikos
snipped the testicle free, laid it on my hubby's hollow
tummy, and repeated the operation on his second ball,
completing his total emasculation. Everyone applauded,
including me and Max. I can honestly say that in all
the years we were together the moment he lost his balls
as the wettest my hubby had ever gotten me! The nurse
cleaned and stitched up Steffie's wound and the party
continued into the wee hours. The next morning Nikos
sent a couple of men around to pick-up the boxes of
Steffie's stuff still in my cellar. I had already filed
for divorce. Good thing, too; I was two months pregnant
with Max's young.


**EPILOGUE**

In Which Everyone Who Matters Lives Happily Ever After.

Every good storybook romance ends in a wedding and this
one's no different, except it ends in two. Little more
than a month after Diana and Max were married, Nikos
and Steffie tied the knot in one of those states that
had legalized gay marriages. It may not have been
exactly the sort of wedding Steffie had ever dreamed
he'd take part in, but it was legally binding all the
same.

Instead of a gown, the bride—Steffie, of course—wore
crotchless panties and a tutu; instead of rice, "she"
was pelted with used condoms. At the reception, Nikos
fed her tidbits of her own balls which had been
skewered and bar-b-cued on a shish kebob. Then Steffie
went from table to table thanking each guest by
offering her ass or mouth to anyone who wanted to use
them. Everyone had a blast—most of the guests more than
once!

What more is there to say except they all lived happily
ever after, more or less—in Steffie's case, with less.

END
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#614
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!



From Husband to Castrated Sissy


"Oh my god!"

My wife looked up over the muscular shoulder of the
huge black guy nailing her on our bed. Her long tanned
legs wrapped around v-shaped torso. "Hi honey. What are
you doing home early?"

"Kelli what the fuck's going on here?!"

At that, the black guy turned and shot me a nasty
glance. "What's it look like we doing, genius? I'm
dicking your old lady. Now get out of here fuck cuckolds brownie I
ain't finished."

"Better go downstairs dear," Kelli said, smiling. "I'll
be down later to explain."

Of course I was shocked, but what else could I do? I
went downstairs poured myself a take and then another.
I was already half plastered by the time she came down.
She was wrapped in her bathrobe. Behind her was the
black guy wrapped in mine.

"Kelli," I stood up too quickly. The room swayed. I sat
back down with a plop, nearly missing the couch
entirely. I wiped my nose with the back of my hand and
sniffed hard. It was no use trying to disguise the fact
that I'd been crying. "What is the meaning of this?"

"It's simple Kenny," my wife said. "Carlos and I are
lovers."

"How long..." I fetishd up.

"Is that really important?"

"How long?" I demanded, starting to feel angry.

"A year and a half."

"A year and a half!" I couldn't believe what I was
hearing. My wife was fucking another man for a year and
a half and I hadn't suspected a thing! "Why? Why Kelli,
don't you love me?"

The black guy rolled his eyes and muttered something
about me being a lame cuckolds brownie faggot but I ignored him for
the time being. I'd get to him later. He poured himself
a take and made himself comfortable in my easy chair.
He turned on the TV.

"Kelli, I want an answer!"

"Oh Kenny, what do you expect me to say? Of course, I
love you. You're like...I don't know, my best friend or
something."

"Your best friend?! Kelli, I'm your husband! Your
lover!"

"No more ass wipe," Carlos said from the easy chair.
He'd pushed it back, his feet up.

"Tell him to leave," I demanded of my wife. "Tell him
you want him to go. Now."

"I can't do that, sweetie," my wife said.

"Why not?"

"Because I don't want him to leave."

Carlos chucked at that. "She don't want me to leave,
you hear that sweetie?"

"Well I'm telling you. Get out. Get out now, you mister of
a bitch!" I shrieked. I was practically hysterical.

"Just shut the fuck up," the black man said, sounding
almost bored. "You're ruining my good mood.

I started towards the man in my chair, dressed in my
robe, who'd just had his cock in my wife.

Kelli laid a hand on my arm. "Honey, don't."

"Like hell I won't."

The black man sighed, put his take down on the table,
and calmly pushed the chair down to get to his feet.

Behind me, I heard Kelli say, "Be careful Carlos. Don't
hurt him too much."

I'd like to think I could blame the booze I'd takes,
but the fact is even if I'd been cold sober and he'd
been takes, I don't think the results would have been
any different. He was huge and strong, and it couldn't
have taken any more than one blow, although I don't
even clearly remember that.

What I do remember is that he slapped me upside the
head with his open palm and it was all over for me. My
knees buckled and I crumpled to the floor in a heap.
Carlos sat back down in the easy chair, picked up his
take, and continued watching television. Kelli was
kneeling beside me, asking me something, but I couldn't
hear her voice. Everything sounded like I was
underwater. Then I ******.

* * *

When I came to, Kelli was still kneeling next to me,
but I was no longer in the living room. I was in the
basement lying on one of the beach lounge chairs that
we put out on the deck in the summer. My wife was
undoing my pants and pulling them down. She had already
removed my shoes and socks. I was still pretty groggy
so it took me a while to realize that my shirt had also
been removed.

I was naked from the waist up and my arms were raised
over my head, my wrists tied to the bar running along
the top of the chair. By the time I managed to make
sense of what was going on, Kelli had tied my ankles to
the bottom of the lounge chair.

"I really wish you hadn't provoked Carlos like that.
But I guess it would have come to this anyway."

"What are you talking about? Kelli what's going on?
What's happening?"

I tried to keep the panic out of my voice, but it was
impossible. The sympathetic look on Kelli's face scared
me more than anything else.

"It won't be so bad once it's over. You'll see. It'll
help you adjust to...umm, things."

"What things? Kelli, talk to me, please."

"Your attitude honey. It's too bad you had that little
outburst. Carlos wants to make sure it doesn't happen
again."

"Kelli, I don't understand."

My wife gave me a little kiss on the forehead. "You
will sweetie. Soon."

Then, to my surprise, she began to attach a small
bullet vibrator to my penis with a few elastic bands,
and turned the control onto high. She giggled when, in
spite of myself, I became almost erect.

I felt myself blush because just then Carlos came down
the cellar stairs and stood over the chair where I was
lying.

"Is the bitch ready?"

"All ready," my wife said, standing.

The black man sneered when he saw my erection. "Is that
it? That's all there is to him," he laughed.

My offense deepened, but I'd learned my lesmister. I
wasn't about to antagonize Carlos any further,
especially not as helpless and exposed as I was.

"Fraid so," Kelli grinned. "Not very big is he?"

I couldn't believe what was happening to me, nor could
I stop it. The vibrator attached to my cock was having
its predictable effect. I strained against the plastic
ties binding my wrists and ankles. It was no use
resisting. I gasped as my cock spurted onto my belly.

"And not much lasting power either," my wife concluded,
shaking her head disapprovingly.

"Well we'll be fixing that problem."

Kelli snickered.

I had no idea what they were talking about, but my mind
was still cloudy, not just from the beating I'd taken,
but now also from the vibrator, which continued to buzz
away, and had already begun to revive my spent cock.
The black man squatted down on one side of the lounge
chair and my wife on the other side.

While Kelli held my balls up in her soft palm, Carlos
slipped a small leather noose over the sac, right at
the base of my cock shaft. Was this some sort of kinky
sex game? Were they going to try to prevent me from
cumming? Between the vibrator and Kelli's hand, but
also the black man's manipulation with the leather
noose, I was half-erect.

"Wait," I gasped, "that's... ugh... that's too tight."

"Not yet it aint, princess," Carlos laughed.

He had pulled the leather lasso closed so tightly that
it already looked like my balls were detached from my
body. They looked like a couple of bright pink plums
ready to burst.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#615
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!



My Wife Deb Is Taken By The Boss

I had been caught! We were behind on several bills, including the mortgage, and I had "borrowed" funds from the company. I was intending to pay them back, but somehow never got around to it. We had paid our debts and were current on everything. Good news!.... Then the boss found out.

Dan called me one afternoon and asked me to come into his office. He never does this, so I was afraid he had somehow discovered the missing funds. He had. He said he could have me arrested, but he would give me a chance to pay it back if I would do it now and pay all of it.

There was no way I could pay it all back at once. Dan was upset and ordered me to get back to work and he would call me later. A couple of long hours later he called me. "Go home tonight and tell your wife all about what you have done. I'll come over at 7:00 and talk with you both. I have a proposition.

I got home about 5:30 and Deb and I sat down and I told her everything. She was furious with me. I tried to tell her it was the only way to save the house, but she just cried. The fear of me being arrested, losing my job, and going to jail was all too much.

Dan arrived promptly at 7:00. He sat down with us at the dining table. "I have a proposition," he stated. "That will keep you out of jail, and keep your job, if you agree to it and follow it just as I say." We both said, "of course, anything."

"Anything, I like that attitude. It will take that to keep you out of jail. I have solid proof of your embezzlement. I will turn it over to the police and the newspaper in the morning if you don't agree to and follow my plan."

We were all ears, so Dan laid it out. "I will gradually pay back the total amount you embezzled, a little each month, until it is all paid. I will decide on how much I pay back each month, and you will deposit it back into the company accounts, so nothing will ever be tied to me. I'll give you all the evidence I have against you when it is all paid off."

At first we couldn't believe ourselves, what a wonderful thing! Then came the catch. "You, of course will have to something for me. Deborah, you will be avaliable to me for whatever I ask. George will help by doing other jobs, as I need. Do you understand? Any questions?"

Deb asked, "what is whatever?" Dan moved over close to her, put his hand on her shoulder, and the other one on her breast, and said, "whatever." Dan moved back and said, "you talk it over, but if I leave here without your agreement to this, I will call the police, newspaper and tv station tonight."

We were startled, we never expected this. To start with, Deborah is an attractive lady in her early 30's, Dan is almost 40 if I had to guess. We have been married several years. She was a virgin when we got married. The big thing is that Deborah is very conservative.

We talked it over, she said "what can we do," over and over, finally she said, we'll have to do it. I was pretty much quiet. We looked at Dan and Deborah said, "it looks like we don't have a choice."

Dan stood up and said, "Well, then, it's a done deal." Not a second later Dan told Deb to unbutton her blouse and take off her bra, "George, unbutton Deborah's blouse and take off her bra. Deborah was shaking and looking at the floor, and I was too.

Dan had Deb stand up and he kissed her and fondled her breasts. Then he sucked on one, and then the other. He then told her to sit down and unbutton his slacks. I knew what was coming. I knew she wouldn't do it. She hardly ever would suck me off, certainly she wouldn't him. But what choice did she have?

He had her take his dick out and lick it. Reluctantly, she complied. He then had her suck his balls, licking up the shaft of his penis, and he then told her to take it in her mouth. She hesitated.

"Do it, or I leave now! and go through with what I said earlier" he said. As she took him in her mouth and started sucking on it as he was giving instruction, he told both of us, "Any hesitation, or non-compliance to anything I ask, and I call the police, newspaper and tv station. Understand? Until it is all paid off. Understand? You should be in jail and everybody should know what you did."

I watched as his dick grew larger in Deborah's mouth. He was incredibly larger than I am. He held her head as he said, "I'm about to cum, and you better swallow it." I could tell when he was cumming as he held her head and told her to hold her lips tight against his dick as he pumped his cum inside her mouth.

She swallowed, and some of his cum dripped down to her breast, and some more falling down to the floor., Dan said "Get what you need for the night, you'll spend it with me, my wife's out of town. George can pick you up in the morning."

Deborah stood, still in a state of shock, and started to put her bra back on. Dan told her to leave it and her blouse off and hurry and get what she was going to get right now. Then they were off.
My wife was taken to my boss's house after he had made us commit to that horrible agreement - but it kept us out of jail. Deborah then called me from his house.

She had been taken there to spend the night. She was not allowed to take any bra or panties, after she had sucked his dick and swallowed his cum in our living room.

Later that night the phone rang and I picked up on the first ring. I could tell Deborah was talking on a Speakerphone and she asked if I could hear her. Dan made sure for me to hear what was about to happen to my wife.

I then heard Dan telling her to take off her skirt and shoes. He had to tell her twice as I could hear her sobbing in the background, He told her what a sexy body she had and what was she doing with somebody like her husband. I knew that soon my innocent wife was going to be fucked by someone other than me for the first time.

She had already swallowed someone's cum for the first time. She never had did that for me in our marriage. Yes, Deborah is a very attractive woman and I couldn't believe this was happening to us.

If I only knew then what we both were going to have to do to keep me out of trouble. My sweet wife would be fucked not only by my boss Dan, but I knew by many other men as well. She would be used as their slut whenever and wherever they wanted her.

And that would not be all. Then I was snapped out of my trance when I heard Dan say "lay on the bed and spread your legs. You are my slut wife now. Do you understand?" Deborah, through her obvious crying sounds I heard a faint, "yes." I told myself she had to say it.

"I am now going to fuck you and cum deep inside you," Dan said. I knew that was for my benefit - ***. I soon heard her cries and screams increase as he obviously struggled to penetrate her pussy. I heard Dan tell her what is now happening to her, "He's in me. uuuuhhhhh He's....He's fucking me." after what seemed like forever I could now hear sounds of probably his balls slapping against her ass over her loud breathing.

I heard Dan every time he told her something..."Tell me you're a slut. Tell me you're a new hotwife. Say it!" I heard Deb finally break down and say "I'm a slut, I'm a new hotwife," she said with a trembling voice. "That's right. Remember that, both of you!" Dan said. After a while I heard him say, "Tell him what I'm doing." Deb said, "OMG, OMG, uuuuuuhhhh he's cumming inside me."

"Now get down here and suck the rest out," I heard Dan say, after I heard the slurping sounds die down I heard him tell me to pick her up at 7 in the morning and the phone hang up.

Yes, I had heard it all. I wondered what else would happen to her through the night. I hated that I had introduced this new world to my wife. I was upset that I felt a twinge of excitement as she was being fucked - used for his pleasure.

The next morning I arrived at Dan's exactly on time. I was dressed for work and had brought some things for Deborah. As I rang the doorbell, Dan yelled, "Come in." I opened the unlocked door and entered his house. Dan said, "come back here." I walked toward Dan's voice and came to his bedroom. The door was open.

"Come on in," Dan said. Deb was lying completely nude on his bed, the covers thrown off the bed. He was naked also. "Tell your husband what you want him to do." Deborah looked at Dan as if she was pleading with him. "Tell him."

Deb looked at me with fresh tears in her eyes and said, "come over here and eat my pussy." I knew she was powerd to say it. I also knew I had to do it. In front of Dan. As I moved between her legs and began to lick, I could tell he must have just fucked her again. His huge amount of cum was flowing out of her hole.

"Tougue it deep," she said. "Get it all." I knew this must be rehearsed. I did as she said.

When I finished, Dan spoke. "Deborah will you finally get ready for work now. You can sit here and wait for her while I get some breakfast. Did you enjoy yours?" Deborah got up and slowly walked into the bathroom. She showered quickly, and did her hair and makeup. "I brought you some things," I said.

"I don't need them," she replied. "I brought my makeup with me last night along with some other things. But, I'm wearing what Dan picked out today." She came out of the bathroom dressed in the skirt she wore last night, a nice denim one that came a few inches above her knees, a pink blouse that buttoned in the front, and her black heels.

What was noticeable was, she had no hose on, and a new bra. And no panties, I was to find out. Let me tell you more about Deb. She teaches school (history) at the local high school. She is very conservative. She has never dressed with a bra like that before and her nipples were clearly visible.

I was speechless. "Just take me to work," she whispered. "I cannot be late for my first class", "We have no choice, just come on." She gathered her things and we left. As she got out of the car, I knew that all the boys and the other teachers would be staring at her. What was going to happen next
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#616
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Deborah went into the school building dressed incredibly sexy, with her see through bra for all to see, and her skirt a little too short, just as Dan, my boss had told her to. I dropped her off and then went to work.

Deborah called me from school telling me how she was stared at by the students and fellow teachers due to her tits bouncing as she walked and her nipples pointing through her top.

She told me that Dan was picking her up and taking her home, so I did not have to worry about her. I knew what that meant.....he would be fucking her again. She gets out of school at 3:30 and I get off work at 5:00. I kept thinking about what Dan was doing with her while I worked. She was keeping us out of jail, but we were both paying the price of my embezzlement.

I got home late at about 5:45. Dan's car was in the driveway. I wondered what the neighbor's thought. I could hopefully explain it away. I came into the house and I could hear them in the bedroom.

I walked in, as the door was open, and Deborah was on top of Dan, riding his dick as another man I work with was pushing his dick deep in her mouth. They both were huge men that just manhandled her smaller body. Deborah was having trouble sucking his dick as Dan fucked her so roughly. I could see her pussy now stretched out over his dick clearly as he pumped into her and she rose, he nearly coming out of her pussy, and then she would go down as he would thrust up into her.

I was embarrassed as now Dan had involved someone else and my wife had to take them both on. I wondered how many others knew and how many she would have to fuck. Steve then held her hair as she sucked him. After a while, Steve moved around behind my wife and spit on her ass.

I was afraid of what was going to happen now. I didn't think they even noticed me as I was standing just barely in the room, until Dan yelled out, "why don't you get closer and see your pretty little wife get two black cocks at once!"

I slowly moved closer just as Steve placed his dick on Deb's asshole and began to push in. I could see Deb's eyes close tightly and her teeth clench as he penetrated her.

I marveled how she could take it all, one huge dick in her pussy, and another even bigger one in her ass. Dan's thrusts had slowed as Steve fully now entered her ass, picking up speed as they both fucked her without mercy.

Her tits were hanging over Dan, He would suck one hard as Steve would squeeze the other tightly, and then they would switch. Once Steve grabbed both of her tits as he fucked her ass, slamming into her. She cried out as he did, and I could see fresh tears running down her red cheeks.

Steve let go of her tits and Dan took up with sucking one and then the other. Steve then grabbed her hair, pulling her back into him as he fucked her ass tremendously hard. She cried out again, please, please no more....

After what seemed like forever Dan finally shot all his cum deep in her and Steve followed shortly after by emptying his load in my wife's ass. He pulled out of her, and Dan held her waist and moved her slowly to the side as he too pulled out. She was next to me on her hands and knees, breathing heavily as her entire body seemed to be shaking
I could hear Dan say, "Deborah, clean us up." She sucked and cleaned their still hard and long cocks with what strength she had left. They both cummed a second time as she swallowed as much as she could, with some spilling out onto her breasts. They let her body collapse onto the bed as Dan and Steve dressed, Dan said, "you're a good man, George," as they both calmly walked out. Then, "Friday, baby,Friday" as they left
When the door closed, Deborah pulled her knees to her chest and began trying to catch her breath again, and I don't know if she even heard me when I kept telling her "I'm so sorry
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#617
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!



Kidnapped Couple


Dee sat next to her husband Tom in the dim light of the
plane, their hands were cuffed in front of them and
fastened to a steel bar running down the length of
seats. Dee did not remember much from the night before
when they encountered a group of men with guns who
powerd them into a van and injected them with something
that made them relax.

They were on their way to Nevada on a lonely section of
interstate when the van pulled in front of them and
powerd them off the road. Tom had lost his job in New
York due to cutbacks and they were moving to Nevada to
get a fresh new start.

Dee and Tom had been married for three years and were
eager to start a family but for financial reamisters they
were holding back from starting a new family until Tom
started a new job.

Dee was twenty-six with long red hair and although she
was 5'6" tall and large bust size, she considered
herself petite because of the small frame of her body.

Tom was not any larger from his wife's size at only
5'6" tall and had a small frame himself for a man. He
was two years older than his wife was and many people
thought they were sister and brother because they both
had red hair.

The plane landed and two men unlocked the cuffs from
the steel bar of the plane than placed a different pair
on the couple which were black and padded but just as
strong as the other pair, it not more so.

The men placed another pair of shackles around their
ankles with a small bar in the center, which would make
it difficult to walk. The couple followed the direction
of the men, hobred out of the plane, and helped down
the stairs.

Dee looked around at her surroundings and noticed there
were tropical plants along the walkway, which at least
gave her a clue they were somewhere warm. She followed
right behind her husbands steps as they walked into a
large building.

From the outside, the building looked like a warehouse
but once inside they noticed an entirely different
appearance. Dee was following her husband down a
hallway when one of the men held his arm out in front
of her causing her to stop.

She watched as her husband Tom disappeared down the
hallway as the man lead her into a room and shut the
door. Dee was frightened now because she had been with
her husband the entire time up until that moment.

There was a padded chair sitting in the center of the
room as the man pointed for her to set down. The man
leaned down, took the ankle cuffs off her legs than
stood up, and unlocked the cuffs on her hands.

Dee sat in the chair watching the man with the gun as
he said, "Don't try to run, the doors are all locked.
Wait here and there will be someone here to talk to you
soon."

Dee was too afraid to move as she sat in the chair with
her hands on her knees wondering what they were
planning to do with her and Tom.

The room was completely silent as if it were sound
proof when someone began to speak from an intercom and
said, "I want to welcome you here and I want to assure
you that no harm will come to you or your husband as
long as we have your full cooperation."

Dee glanced around the room and saw what looked like a
two way mirror on one wall than the sound of something
loud behind her which startled her as she noticed a
metal box and been placed on the floor next to the
door.

The voice appeared on the speaker again and said,
"Please cooperate and place all of your clothing inside
that metal box."

Dee stood starring at the metal box and glanced toward
the mirror with a frightened and confused expression on
her face.

Dee just stood there a few seconds more when the voice
firmly said, "Please remove your clothing now if you
don't want any harm to become of your husband."

Dee's body was trembling as she pulled the sweater over
her head and unfastened her jeans and let them slid to
the floor. She had to slide her tennis shoes off in
order to pull the jeans from around her feet.

Dee placed those articles inside the metal box on the
floor and glanced back at the mirror knowing that
someone was watching every move she made which made her
even more afraid.

The voice came on again and said, "Please relax your
not going to be harmed. Please continue with the
remaining items."

Tears began to form in Dee's eyes as she slowly slid
her bra straps off her shoulders, reached around her
back, and unsnapped the hooks. Dee kept her hands on
her bra for a few seconds more trying to postpone
exposing herself to who ever was watching behind the
mirror.

Dee kept one arm covered over her bra as she tugged her
panties down over her hips and let them fall to the
floor. She reached down, picked them up, and placed
them in the metal box followed by her bra, as she stood
in the room naked with her back toward the mirror.

The only choice she had was to keep one arm across her
tits and her other hand covered her pussy as she stood
facing the wall in front of her as the voice came on
again and said, "Now place the gold necklace and the
rings in the box with the other items."

Dee started to cry as she replied to the voice and
said, "My husband bought me the necklace for my
birthday and these are my engagement ring and wedding
band."

The voice firmly responded and said, "Place the
remaining items in the metal box and your husband will
not be harmed."

Dee cried as she unhooked the necklace from the back of
her neck and placed it inside the box than took her
right hand and began to slid her rings of her left hand
and gently placed them on top of her clothing.

Once the items were safely inside the box, the voice
came on again and said, "Please return back to the
chair and set down."

She walked backwards until she reached the chair and
sat down keeping her breasts covered and waited for the
next instructions. Suddenly the lights went out than a
loud bang filled the room that terrified Dee as she sat
trembling in the chair.

Several minutes passed as Dee sat in the darkness
wondering what was going to happen to her next when
just abruptly as before, a loud bang filled the room
and several seconds passed when the lights came back
on.

Another metal box was setting on the floor in front of
Dee as she wondered what they were going to have her do
next.

Dee soon got an answer to her thoughts as the voice
reappeared and said, "Walk over to the box and take the
garments that are inside and walk back and take your
seat in the chair."

She walked over toward the box keeping her breasts
covered as much as she could and reached inside and
took out a small plastic bag and walked back to her
seat and sat down. Just as she sat in the chair, the
lights went out again and stayed out for several
minutes until a spot light came on above her head.

The spot light illuminated the area around the chair,
which left the remaining area of the room in darkness.
Dee decided to open the bag and see what was inside
when the voice appeared and said, "Good. You are
cooperating just fine and if you continue to do as
you're told your husband will suffer no harm."

Dee responded with a trembling voice and said, "Please
don't hurt my husband."

The voice responded and said, "That will depend on your
further cooperation with us; now please get dressed in
the articles we have provided for you."

Dee reached inside the bag, removed a pair of high heel
shoes in the color red, and noticed immediately that
they had given her the size shoe she took. The heels
must have been six inches long and had a strap that
would circle high above her ankles.

She than pulled out a red bra and examined it noticing
that it wasn't a typical bra at all but only designed
to hold up a woman's breasts as if to display them. She
slipped the garment on, hooked the little tabs, put her
arms through the straps, and tried to pull it in place.

Being under-wired and only enough material to cover the
bottom portion of her breasts leaving her nipples
completely exposed. The other factor she noticed was it
enhanced her cleavage to the fullest.

Dee leaned over, slipped each heel on her feet, buckled
the small buckles in place, and sat as she reached in
the bag to see what else they wanted her to wear.

She pulled out a pair of red satin low rider short sand
slipped them up her legs, and stood up while she tugged
the material over her hips and tried to adjust the
material to cover her ass but the were designed to
reveal as much flesh as possible.

The bag was empty and Dee had hoped there was something
else she could put on over the bra as she sat with her
hands still covering the top portions of her breasts.

Suddenly the spotlight went out and the room was very
black again and stayed that way for a few seconds until
she heard a door open behind her. Light filled the
room from the doorway as the voice appeared again and
said, "Get up and follow the hallway down to the end
and you will se a door on the right. Walk inside that
room and wait there for your next instructions."

Dee stood catching her balance in the high heels and
walked down the hall toward the room the voice
mentioned. Dee opened the door, walked inside, and
found a room that resemred a small apartment.

She stood near the doorway looking around the room and
noticed that everything in the room was white including
the carpet. A television, which was also white, and a
small kitchen with white cabinets and a bright red
counter top which matched her shorts, bra, and heels.

Dee walked toward the center of the room, glanced
around when she heard the door shut, and could hear it
being locked from the outside. Suddenly, they same
voice came over a speaker in the room and said, "Please
make yourself comfortable and look around your new
home."

Dee interrupted the voice and said, "Where is my
husband and is he all right?"

The voice quickly replied, "Your husband will be fine
as long as we have your cooperation. Now make yourself
comfortable and look around your new home."

Dee replied again raising her voice this time and said,
"Where is he now and when can I see him?"

The voice replied, "Your questions concerning your
husband will be answered shortly. As long as you
cooperate and do exactly what you are told than there
will be no harm done to him."

Dee was getting frustrated and wanted some answers
concerning her husband and hollered out several times
repeat ally asking when she could see him but the voice
never replied as Dee started to cry again.

After crying for several minutes, Dee walked around the
apartment looking for a way out but soon found that
everything looked normal except there were no windows.
She did see another two-way mirror on the wall and had
to assume that someone was watching her at that very
moment.

She figured she might as well explore around and walked
toward the back and found the bedroom. Dee found the
bedroom decorated in white just like the other rooms
except a few red highlights, which also matched her
attire. The bed was a king sized bed and had mirrors
above on the ceiling.

There was a window along one wall about ten feet long
and four feet high with curtains on the other side
blocking any view. Dee figured it must be another room
on the other side and wondered what its intention was.

There was a large bathroom with a heart shaped sunken
tub and completely stocked with bath oils and perfumes
and lotions. Everything in the bathroom was white
except for the tub, which was also a bright red.

Dee walked back into the bedroom, noticed another
doorway toward the back of the room, walked over, and
opened the door. Dee was completely surprised to find a
complete gym with everything from a treadmill, weights,
bike, and anything imaginable for a permister to stay fit.

She walked back into the bedroom and continued to look
around and saw another television and within a few
seconds, an image appeared on the screen. It was a
woman explaining how important good nutrition was to
stay healthy and active.

The woman was Spanish and very attractive as she
continued her speech about eating a healthy diet and
how excursive played an important to stay sexually
active.

After listening to the woman make her speech, Dee
decided to check out the kitchen to see if there was
any food in the refrigerator or cabinets. What Dee
found was a fully stocked kitchen complete with
anything imaginable including health conscience foods.

Dee walked back into the bedroom, opened the closet,
and found several pair of heels just like the pair she
was wearing and opened the drawers and found bras and
shorts just as she was wearing as well.

Dee was tired and hungry but was not in the mod to do
either because all she could think about was her
husband. She wondered if he was fine and when she was
going to be able to see him again.

Dee sat on the bed and noticed that the room next door
was not dark any longer. She could see light behind the
curtain and wondered what was going on. All of a
sudden, the curtain started to open exposing the room
next door and Dee saw that it was an identical room
like her own with all of the same furniture and
everything was in white like her own bedroom.

Dee saw someone lying on the bed, it appeared to be a
man, and when she looked closer, she could see it was
Tom and she felt so relieved knowing he was not hurt.
Dee kept starring at her husband on the bed and he
appeared to be arelax and noticed that the only thing
he was wearing was a red thong and nothing else.

Dee saw a woman enter the bedroom, remembered her from
the television talking about nutrition, and watched her
walk toward the bed where her husband was lying.

Tom raised his head slightly off the pillow but looked
very groggy and laid back down as the woman opened a
small case she brought into the room and took out a
needle and injected something into Tom's arm.

Dee watched as the woman gave Tom several more shots in
his arm and than gave him one last shot in his thigh.
Dee hit on the glass but it did not do any good because
it was so thick and it looked like another glass on the
other side of where the curtain traveled making it
almost impossible to hear anything in either room.

Dee heard the voice again as the curtain began to close
again and this time it was the woman from the other
room as she said, "Your husband has been given
something to make him relax and you will be able to see
him in the morning."

Within seconds, the curtain had closed and the bedroom
lights began to dim automatically and the woman on the
speaker stopped talking.

Dee lay on the bed knowing her husband was just on the
other side of the glass, leaned up, took off her heels,
took of the bra, got under the covers, and laid there
wondering what there captors had in store for them for
the next day.

Dee had no concept of the time of day or what day it
was as she laid there in bed and cried herself to
relax.

***

Dee woke up the next morning, at least she thought it
was the next morning because she had no idea what time
it was and when she looked around the room she noticed,
the curtain was open in the window.

She immediately sat up in bed looking for her husband
and saw him standing next to the glass waiting for her
to wake up. She ran over the glass, put her hands on
it, and tried to speak to him but he could not hear
anything she was saying and she could not hear him.

The only thing she could do was move her lips so Tom
could see what she was saying and said, "I love you."

Tom responded with the same words when the same woman
walked into the room and put her hand on Tom's shoulder
and was saying something to him. Dee noticed Tom still
had on the red thongs and the woman had a satin red
robe in her hand and seemed to be telling Tom to put it
on.

Dee watched as Tom put on the robe and adjusted it as
he listened to the woman speak. She was now pointing at
Dee and making other gestures with her hands as Tom
stood listening.

The next thing Dee saw was Tom coming up next to the
window as the woman watched and waived to her as he
worded the word's "I love you."

The curtain started to close again as Dee returned the
gesture and put her hands on the glass until the
curtain was fully shut again.

The television came on and the same woman appeared who
was with Tom and stated to speak.

Dee watched as the woman began her speech as she said,
"Good morning Dee. As you can see, your husband is fine
and you will be able to see him at times of our choice.
As long as you cooperate with us, he will remain in
good health and you will be able to see him
occasionally. However, remember that your full
cooperation depends on his safety and good health."

Dee sat on the bed as the woman continued. "Today is
the start of a new life for you and you will be
introduced to your new partner who will serve as your
trainer, dietitian, protector, and companion."

Dee watched the woman speak with a confused expression
as the woman highlighted her words and said, "Let me
clarify the words protector and companion for you. You
must insure for your safety, not to be afraid of your
new partner because he is there to protect you from any
harm and will guide you each day into a new journey. "
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#618
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Dee swallowed hard as she thought about the words this
woman was telling her as she continued to speak. "Most
important to you will be companionship which your
partner will provide you with and understand, caring,
attentive, and will help guide you through your new
life."

Dee was listening to the woman speak of her new life
wondering how long this was going to last and when were
they going to release herself and Tom as the woman's
voice got louder and more affirmative.

The camera paned in for a close-up of the woman's face
as she continued her speech and said, "Remember what I
told you about your husband's safety and good health
and I want to insure you that your full cooperation
with your new partner depends on whether he remains in
that condition."

Dee swallowed hard again as the woman spoke. "Dee, I
want you to take this time to dress in the articles
that were given to you and make yourself appropriate to
meet your new partner. First, you can take a bath using
the bath oils supplied to you and we encourage you to
use the perfumes. There are other toiletries at your
disposal and expect you to keep good hygiene
practices."

Dee stood up as the woman finished speaking and said,
"Remember that doing these things will always ensure
your husband's safety. Now go and get yourself ready,
there isn't much time."

Dee did not have much choice in the matter and had not
showered since the day of their ordeal and hurried into
the bathroom and turned on the water while she went
pee. Once she had taken her bath and found a shaver for
her legs and combed her long red hair once it was dry,
she sat on the edge of the bed trying to figure out how
she was going to dress for a visitor when all she was
given was the brief clothing she received the day
before.

Dee slipped on the satin shorts, put on her bra, and
began to buckle the straps on her heels when the
television came on with the woman again. The woman
seemed live this time and not on tap as the previous
times as she said, "Dee, I see that you are cooperating
for us like you were told and we want to congratulate
you on a positive response and you will be rewarded
each time you follow our directions."

Dee starred back at the woman on the television and
replied, "What else can I wear besides this bra if I'm
going to have a visitor here?"

The woman responded, "Dee, you are dressed
appropriately to meet your new partner and now I want
to give you some tips and strong advice on how you
should react with him because I want you to remember
about cooperating and the final outcome on how it will
effect your husband's well being."

Dee began to look nervous as she listened to the woman
speak and her thoughts drifted toward Tom and wondering
what he was doing at that moment.

Dee listened as the woman continued speaking. "When
your partner arrives to meet you, you will be polite
and shake his hand and you are not to cover yourself in
any way. We want you to act natural and pleasant and
treat him with respect because he will be your
protector from that moment on in your life."

Dee starred at the screen as the woman hesitated a
moment than watched as the camera panned in for a
close-up as the woman said, "Remember this; your
husband is no longer in a position to protect you.
"There will be times that you may feel afraid or lonely
and I cannot stress the fact or make myself any clearer
than this. Your partner will be there for you when you
need him."

Dee listened as the woman was just about finished and
said, "Dee. There are perfumes that we stocked in your
bathroom and I want you to go and find one you like and
put some on. When your new partner meets you today, he
will always remember that scent and relate it to you.
Now remember your cooperation is a must!"

The woman expressed one more concern to Dee and said,
"You are not to ask him why you are here or for what
reamister in anyway or your husband will be severely
punished."

Dee watched as the screen went blank and walked into
the bathroom where she spent several minutes sampling
the perfumes before choosing one she liked. They were
all very expensive as Dee thought to herself that what
ever this was about, money was not an issue because
they seemed to have the very best.

Dee heard a knock at the door and her heart sank
knowing the permister they had told her would come and be
a partner for her had finally arrived. She walked out
into the front room trying to remember what the woman
had warned her not to do.

Dee spoke and said, "Who is it?"

A deep voice on the other side replied, "My name is
Samuel and I've been sent here to meet with you. May I
come in?"

Dee looked puzzled as she raised her shoulders and
replied, "Well, the door is locked but if you have a
key I guess it's all right."

Dee's heart was pounding as she listened to the door,
as it was unlocked and knew it would open any second
and the man would see her standing there half-naked.

She remembered that she was doing this for Tom and it
would soon be over as she stood there waiting for the
man to enter. Dee watched as the door opened and a huge
black man walked into the room and shut the door behind
him.

He turned to face Dee, extended his hand out, and said,
"My name is Samuel and you can call me Sam."

Dee reached out to shake the man's hand feeling how
huge his hand felt was and noticed that he too was
almost naked except a red pair of satin boxer shorts.

Dee finally replied and said, "My name is Dee but I
guess they all ready told you my name and everything
about me."

Sam replied, "No, as a matter of fact they didn't tell
me your name nor did they tell me you were such a
beautiful woman. I guess they wanted to surprise me."

Dee had guessed that Sam was Jamaican, she was not sure
but he had muscles rippling all over his huge body. Dee
guessed that he had to be around 6'5" or more and his
shoulders were broad.

Dee replied, "You're welcome to come in and make
yourself comfortable, I really don't know what we are
supposed to do so I'll leave that to you."

Sam replied, "I'll be spending the first few days
teaching you about eating healthy foods and training
you on some of the equipment in your gym."

Dee was so nervous meeting Sam that she actually forgot
that her breasts being naked and being held out as if
they were on display for his pleasure.

***

Over the next two hours, Dee helped Sam prepare a meal
she eagerly ate because she had not eaten in almost
twenty-four hours. At least that is what she figured
with her estimate of time.

Sam could almost pass as a professional chief because
he seemed to know so much about food. The next thing
they did was go into the gym where Sam began explaining
how to use some of the equipment properly and said that
he would teach her more each day when he visited her.

Dee wanted to ask him so bad why they were holding her
captive there and why they had *******ped them but did
not dare in fear of hurting her husband. Maybe she
could ask Sam once she has to know him well enough.

Sam seemed like a nice enough man but on the other
hand, he was in on her captivity as well. Dee could not
really trust him in fear of harming Tom or herself so
she just went along with everything they wanted her to
do.

Sam spent another hour helping her prepare her dinner
before leaving for the day and said he would return
around the same time tomorrow and they would use some
of the exercise equipment.

Later that day, Dee was laying in her bed thinking
about Tom and what he might be doing at that very
moment when the television cam on again and the same
woman appeared on the screen and said, "You've done a
wonderful job cooperating with us today and you will be
rewarded just like I promised you."

Dee watched as the screen went dark again and the
curtain began to open between the two rooms where Tom
was standing there waiting to see her. Dee got up off
the bed and put the palms of her hands on the glass and
although Tom could not hear what she was saying, the
look in her eyes said everything.

Dee looked at her husband who was still wearing the red
satin robe and slowly spoke so he could understand what
she was saying and asked him if he was all right.

Tom had replied that he was and asked Dee the same
question and she replied that she was as well. She told
him she loved hi and he replied the telling him the
same thing. She wished he could hear him speak or at
least hold him in her arms but at least she knew he was
safe where he was at and only because she was doing
everything these people were asking of her.

Dee was very happy to see Tom and just when she was
beginning to feel more comfortable, the curtain began
to close again as she waived at him one last time and
saw him smile.

Dee began to cry again as she starred at the curtain
that rested between the two glass windows and knew that
Tom was only a few feet from her which gave her some
comfort.

Dee began to cry aloud and scream as her fists pounded
on the glass window uncontrollably asking to see her
husband again but it was no use because he could not
hear her with the thick glass.

She than looked up at the television and started to
scream, "Why. Why are you doing this to us? We did not
do anything to you. Why don't you let us go?"

The television came on while she was crying and Dee did
not notice it until the woman spoke directly to her and
said, "Dee. We understand how painful it must be,
having to be separated from your husband at this time
and we can assure you that he is doing fine and will
only be several feet away from you most of the time.
You have cooperated with us very well today and
continuing to do so will insure his safety. Please.
Relax and lay down in bed while we play a video for
you. Have a good night."

Dee wiped the tears from her eyes as she unhooked the
bra and sat on the bed to take the heels off than
pulled off the shorts. She just finished getting under
the blanket when the television came on again.

It was a video of Sam in the picture and he was lifting
weights while the same women was narrating and talking
about his great looking physic. The woman explained
how powerful and strong he was as the camera panned
across his body.

Dee could see his muscles flexing with his movements as
the camera moved along his body. In this video, he was
not wearing the red satin boxers he wore that day but a
tiny thong and as the camera panned in for a close-up
of his bulge, the woman laughed and mentioned his
enormous size genitals.

The video must have played for over two hours and
consisted of nothing but Sam as he worked out in the
same gym connecting her room. The woman continued
speaking about how wonderful Sam was and how jealous
she was that she was not the woman selected to be his
partner.

The next day went just as well as the first as Dee
trained with Sam for two hours and had dinner with him
at the end of the day. That night, Dee had expected to
see her husband Tom in the window again and waited for
over an hour but instead the television came on again
with yet another video of Sam only this time it showed
him cocking and preparing food as the woman continued
her gushing over him.

This same routine went on for the next twenty-four
weeks and each day the videos would focus on Sam and
describe in every detail the benefits of having him as
a partner. Dee never saw her husband after that one
night.

She was told he was doing fine and not to worry about
him because he was just a matter of a few steps away.
Dee never stopped thinking about him but paid less time
worrying about whether he was safe and in good health.
She had to assume he was as she made the best of each
day spending her time with Sam.

Dee had been spending more and more time with Sam each
day only today had been much different from any other.
That morning after they had worked out in the gym, Dee
found out that Sam had training in body message and
gave her a complete message that morning.
Dee had become so accustomed to being dressed so
seductively that Sam had her remove her bra completely
while he massaged her breasts. When he had finished,
Dee practiced giving Sam a message using a few of the
techniques he showed her.

Without giving it a second thought, she messaged Sam
while remaining topless that afternoon. That night a
new video showing a young woman giving Sam a message
came on the television. The woman was explaining how to
give a proper message to a man using techniques in an
erotic fashion.

The woman was Dee's age and had blonde hair and she had
leaned down fair enough that she let her naked breasts
rub against his chest as she massaged his large
shoulders. Dee had to admit that she was feeling
jealous watching this other woman touch Sam with her
tits.

Dee watched the woman massaging her partner and noticed
the contrast in her white skin against Sam's dark body.
Dee watched as the woman kissed Sam's chest near his
nipple causing Dee to yell out. "Stop it."

Dee caught herself as she continued to watch the video
and saw that the woman was now massaging Sam's erection
under his thong making Dee's heart race faster as she
focused on the television.

The blonde woman was moving the palm of her hand over
the large bulging thong making Sam's cock stand almost
straight up. She continued massaging him for several
more seconds until the television went black.

Dee's heart was beating faster as she wondered what
that woman was doing to Sam, laid on the bed
frustrated, and worried. The constant brainwashing they
were doing to her were taking effect as she found
herself wanting to slug that blond women for touching
Sam the way she was doing.

Suddenly there was a knock at the front door and Dee
walked toward the bedroom door and yelled out. "Who is
it?"

The permister knocking answered back. "It's me Sam, can I
come in?"

Dee hurried into the front room yelling as she ran and
said, "Yes. Come in."

Sam walked into the room as Dee ran into his arms
giving him a hug and began to cry as Sam put his arms
around her. Dee responded and said, "I'm glad you are
here right now, I need you with me."

Sam replied, "You looked worried, did something scare
you tonight?"
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#619
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Dee continued to hug Sam as she said, "I was just
thinking about you and wanted to be with someone
tonight. You are my friend and I get very lonely and
frightened here by myself at times. Especially when
your not here, I start thinking about why I'm here and
if anyone is going to hurt me."

Dee was beginning to cry more as Sam rubbed her back
and replied, "Nobody is going to harm you as long as
I'm here with you."

She hugged him a couple more minutes until Sam said,
"Let's sit down and talk about what we are going to do
about making you feel more comfortable."

Dee walked toward the sofa and found herself holding
onto Sam's hand as they sat down. She looked down at
herself, realized she was completely naked, and closed
her legs together as she held his hand for comfort.

She had known him for six months and spent everyday
with him, getting to know him and trusted him and his
companionship because he was the only living permister
that interacted with her during those six months.

Without any thought, Dee looked in Sam's eyes and said,
"Can you stay here with me tonight? Or at least until I
go to relax?"

Sam replied, "I'll stay here on the sofa until you are
arelax than I'll see you first thing in the morning."

Dee smiled as she stood up and started to walk toward
the bedroom and turned and leaned over and gave him a
kiss on the side of his face near his lips than slowly
turned and began a slow seductive walk toward the
bedroom hoping that maybe he would follow her into the
room.

Dee's mind was playing tricks on her, she had been
brainwashed over the past six months into believing Sam
was her protector and she was now looking for comfort
and maybe intimacy.

Her mind kept thinking about Tom and wondering where he
was and if he was doing fine and in good health like
they told her. Yet, she had bonded with Sam over that
long period and needed to affirm his trust with her.

She was feeling very relaxy as she lay in bed wondering
if Sam were to join her and if he were to do so would
she just lay next to him for comfort or would he expect
her to be intimate with him.

What about her husband, he should been here comforting
her right now. Why didn't Tom come here tonight when
she needed to be comforted? Why did he let this happen
to them? Sam would not have let them do this to her.

Dee began to fall arelax hoping Sam would not leave her
alone and within minutes she was out cold and dreaming
of a new day.

Dee woke up early the next morning remembering what had
happened the night before almost instantly, got out of
bed, slipped on her shorts than her bra, and strapped
her heels on as she had done for the past six months
and walked into the front room.

To her relief, Sam was busy in the kitchen making
breakfast for them as she walked in and said, "Good
morning."

Sam smiled as he looked up from the s*******et and
replied, "You have time for a shower while I finish our
breakfast. Hurry, because I have something special to
do today."

Dee hurried and took her shower and as always, she
squirted his favorite perfume on her body and joined
him in the kitchen to eat. Once she sat down next to
him, she began to eat, smiled at him, and asked, "What
are we going to do today that's so special?"

Sam smiled at her as he took a bit of his food and
replied, "Eat your breakfast and I'll show you what it
is."

Dee did not say another word while she ate and when
they finished, she stood waiting for Sam to show her
what it was that was so special.

Sam took her hand and walked Dee back into the gym and
when he reached the back wall of the room, he put his
arm around her waist, pointed straight ahead at the
blank wall, and said, "This is what I wanted to show
you."

Dee sort of giggled and said, "That's what you wanted
to show me?"

Dee had to look twice because the wall began to slide
toward the left, a sliding glass door appeared, and the
sunlight entered the room so bright that it almost
blinded her. Dee had not seen outdoors in over six
months and stood with her mouth wide open looking out
at the sun.

Sam walked over and slid the door open letting the
fresh air into the room as they stepped outside. Sam
was still holding Dee's hand as he led her around the
large patio area, which had a kidney, shaped pool with
a small waterfall on the end. There was a tall iron
fence completely enclosing the pool and patio and it
appeared to Dee that the surrounding area looked like a
jungle.

Palmetto bushes were growing right next to the patio on
the other side of the fence and there was palm trees
clustered around in small groups. Dee just stood there
looking in the direction of the sun and finally said,
"It's so beautiful out here."

Sam turned her way and replied, "You will be able to
come out here everyday from now on."

Dee smiled as she walked near the pool and leaned over
to feel the water in the pool and turned back at Sam
and said, ""The pool must be heated, its warm."

Sam walked near Dee and said, "We'll swim in the pool
later this afternoon after our work-out and tonight you
will be starting a new training program."

The day was a happy one for Dee being able to come
outside and see the sunshine for the first time in
months. She asked Sam about the new training but he
would not tell her much other than it was the last faze
of training she would endure.

Sam had brought a red bikini matching the red swimsuit
that Sam wore and they went swimming that afternoon.

That evening before Sam was ready to leave, he told Dee
that he hoped her new training went well and he would
see her in the morning.

It was always a sad time of the day for Dee because she
was alone when Sam left in the evenings and hoped this
time the video did not show that other woman.

Dee was in bed that evening when the television came on
and this time the camera panned in toward a bed with a
black man Dee never saw before and the same blonde
woman that was in the video the night before.

The black man was completely naked and the blonde woman
was only wearing red heels similar to the pair that Dee
wore.

The narrator began by talking about a white woman and
her black partner relaxing in the same bed together.
The woman went into detail about what she should do to
make her black partner more comfortable as they slept
in the nude except for the heels.

The narrator said the woman must relax in her heels at
all times unless her black partner requests that she
remove them for intimacy. She went over the basic rules
that she must follow when in the same bed with her
black partner.

The first rule is wearing the heels in bed because it
makes a woman look more seductive for her partner if he
chooses to have intimacy with her.

The second rule you must follow is that under no
circumstances should you ask your partner if he wants
to be intimate with you, you have to earn that
privilege.

The third rule you must follow is the fact you must
always make yourself available for intimacy for your
partner and let him know your ready if he so chooses.

The fourth rule you must follow is the procedure we
like to call worshiping. You must always worship your
partner and what we mean by that term is as follows.
You should gently run the palm of your hand along your
partner's body picking the area that you find most
sensitive to your man.

You will know this by experiencing and practicing your
technique with him. Ask him to show you what he likes
and dislikes.

The fifth rule you must follow is that you never touch
your man's penis unless he indicates that he wants to
have intimacy with you. You are not there to tease your
man but to offer yourself completely for his pleasure.

The sixth rule you must follow is that your man may
reject you for reamisters that may not be your fault and
you must refrain yourself from further humility until
he chooses to come to you that evening.

The seventh rule is that you must obey is to start a
birth control method and you must remain on birth
control at all times during intimacy. Your man will be
responsible to administer your birth control every
evening before bedtime. If he so chooses to end your
birth control than he may do so at anytime without your
consent.

The eighth rule you must follow is that you must follow
any instructions or demands your man may impose on you.
You will learn further techniques in the following
video's starting immediately... They will consist of
teaching you how to use your virginal muscles, your
mouth and your hands to enhance your ability to please
your man. His pleasure and satisfaction will be your
ultimate goal.

The ninth rule you must follow and is a very important
rule for you. Under any circumstances should you
refuse to obey a demand from your man, a very severe
punishment would administered on your husband.

The tenth rule you will lean more about in an upcoming
video but it will consist of working with an assistant,
which we will assign to you and your partner. You will
learn to work with your assistant who we completely
trained for you and your partner's pleasure.

Your assistant has gone through extensive training to
be completely docile and we will train you how to use
your new assistant to take full advantage of the s*******s
we have given that permister.

Dee thought how she did not like the idea of having
another woman in the same bedroom with her and how
uncomfortable it would make her feel. She listened as
the narrator continued speaking.

Those are the ten most important rules you must follow
and now we will continue with your training, which will
help, you develop your s*******s in pleasing your partner.

***

Over the next month, Dee watched over four hours of
video each evening, which consisted on developing her
love making techniques. Sam brought Dee a black dildo
to practice learning how to use her virginal muscles on
her partner.

During that month, Sam would ask Dee questions about
her training and he would suggest any advice he could
to make her feel comfortable. The only question Sam
could not answer was the reamister why they had to have an
assistant and if he knew who the woman.

Sam told her she would learn more about her assistant
in the very near future and should only concentrate on
things they wanted her to learn now.

Over those seven months, Dee's brainwashing continued
on schedule and several factors she was not aware of
was the fact they were giving her a haves that would
keep her mind confused and quietd to a level where she
did not seem to worry about her husband.

They kept her mind occupied on Sam the entire day and
during the eighth month, her video training increased
to several hours each day. Dee literally spent every
moment of the day about Sam and how to please him.

They kept everything in the world from her so she had
no concept of current events and even the date was a
mystery for her... They made sure her only concern in
life was thinking about Sam.

Half way through the eighth month, they began to teach
Dee about the assistant she would have.

They played a video with the same blonde-haired permister
who had been in the video with Sam a couple months ago
and when she saw her face, Dee got angry because that
woman had touched her man.

Once Dee saw the blonde-haired women and saw her with a
different black man, it se her mind at ease as she
watched the opening segment of the video.

Dee watched as the assistant helped her bathe and
noticed the assistant was a blonde woman wearing a red
satin robe. Dee found it interesting that the woman's
assistant had long blonde hair like the woman and
wondered if her assistant would have red hair.

Dee watched as the assistant kneeled on the floor and
put the heels on the petite blonde woman. She than
helped the blonde-haired permister fasten her bra in place
and squirted perfume between the blonde-haired woman's
cleavage. Next came the satin red shorts and the
assistant helped with those as well.

The screen faded out than came back on with a different
scene-taking place and this time it showed a close-up
shot of the blonde taking off the red satin robe from
her assistant. The camera only showed them from the
waist up and although her assistant was pretty, her
breasts were only half the size of the blonde woman.

The assistant got on her knees as the camera panned
down and kissed the woman's belly and than her pussy
mound. The narrator came on and said it was fine to
engage in lesbian style love with your assistant as
long as your man approves.

Dee noticed the assistant seemed as if she were
focusing on giving the blonde woman as much pleasure as
possible with her tongue. After twenty minutes, the
camera faded out again.

When the picture appeared, the assistant was standing
at the end of the bed as she watched the blonde-haired
woman's black partner make love to her.

The video covered many scenarios that could take place
between the woman and her assistant, they showed Dee a
different video every single day and would sometimes
repeat certain videos when she asked Sam something she
had concerns about to refresh her memory.

During the ninth month, the videos consisted of
different white women having sex with black men they
encouraged Dee to play with her pussy and practice
using the black dildo as she watched the training
videos.

The tenth month elevated to the next level of their
brainwashing techniques as the video is focused on a
more critical and sensitive subject. For the first time
in ten months, they began to talk about her husband.

They began telling Dee that her husband was still in
very good health. They had developed a video technique
that made a comparimister of her husband and Sam. They had
comparimister charts, which pointed out positive
attributes that Sam had and completely reversed it for
her husband and pointed out his negative attributes.

Subject matter covered anything you could imagine but
mostly focused on Sam and they stressed this fact
repeatedly.

The next tow months focused on a combination of
everything she had learned over the past ten months
only this time they worked on a new subject that was
very sensitive to Dee.

The first night of the eleventh month was the night
they began their last phase of brainwashing.

***

That night the narrator came on the television and
began to explain; "A spouse may grow apart from there
husband or wife. A wife may not see any recognizable
attributes she once saw in her husband. She may feel
completely different about her husband after a long
separation. This is especially true when she becomes
involved with a man she feels is much more compatible
and suitable for her needs."

The narrator directed her attention to Dee and said,
"This has been especially true in your case Dee,
because you have fallen in love with Sam and you care
about him a great deal more than you do Tom."

Dee sat up in the bed listening to the narrator speak
with tears in her eyes as the narrator continued. "It's
not fare to you and Tom to try and continue a
relationship that has defiantly changed. You must
except your fate and end the pain you have inside you.
You must decide and make the right choice for your
future. You must make the choice and there is only one
choice you can make if you want to end your husband's
pain."

Dee was wiping the tears from her eyes as she listened
to the narrator. "Tom has agreed to end your marriage
as you once knew it. He has agreed and has made a
decision that you both should move on with your lives.
Tom is aware that a new man has entered your life He
feels that you should focus all of your love and
devotion to your new found love. He fully understands
that your separation has taken its toll on your
marriage. Tom knows you no longer seek him for comfort
or love and encourages you to move forward and forget
about the past."

Dee was crying at this point but remained focused on
the screen listening to every word the narrator said,
"Tom has another proposal he would like to offer you
which involve your marriage vows. Tom would like to
remain devoted to you in some way in your life. Tom is
fully aware that he will no longer be or act like a
normal husband. Tom encourages you on your new
relationship."

Dee wiped her eyes again as the narrator began to
explain the proposal she mentioned. "Tom would like to
join you and your new man in a different relationship
which would involve friendship rather than love and
intimacy. Tom feels you should share your intimacy
with your newfound love. If you choose to accept his
offer than you must remember to always, remain faithful
to Sam."

Dee was still crying as she listened carefully to the
narrator. "Dee, we have printed a divorce contract we
would like you to red carefully and Sam will deliver
that contract tomorrow morning for you to sign and
approve. The contract will state that you no longer
recognize Tom as your husband but you are willing to
accept him in your new relationship as your friend and
assistant. Please read the document over carefully and
sign your name if you agree to all of the terms."

The narrator continued only this time she explained a
few details. "Dee, we feel this is your best choice
because we know that you are eager to move on with your
life and at the same time you will be gaining a new
friend as well as a new man in your life. You will
actually gain two new relationships once you sign that
contract."

The television screen went black as Dee fell arelax
with tears in her eyes. She was emotionally exhausted
after watching several hours of this intense video.

Sam brought the contract with him the next morning like
the narrator had promised and she ate breakfast reading
over each paragraph. Dee spent a typical day with Sam
and even lounged at the pool that afternoon.

That evening when Sam was ready to go, he gave her a
hug just as he had every night before he departed and
gave her a gentle kiss on the lips. Dee picked up the
contract from the table and gave it to Sam. Dee had
tears in her eyes as she gave it to him and covered her
face with the palms of her hands as Sam left the
apartment.

Dee had signed the contract and she knew it would end
her marriage to Tom. She felt confused as she cried her
way into the bedroom and lay on the bed.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#620
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The television screen got bright as the woman appeared
and softly spoke to Dee and said, "Congratulations on
the start of your new life and hope you will be happy
with your new relationships. Tom is looking forward to
joining you soon as your new assistant and Sam will
soon be staying with you in your apartment full time.
We know you have been looking forward to sharing your
love and intimacy with Sam. It has been a very long
wait for you and we think you are ready to be intimate
with him. We will arrange for you to start on birth
control tomorrow. You will than only be required to
wait until the pills take there effect than you can
entice your man and get him to consummate your new
marriage. Your assistant, Tom will be present to watch
and encourage you into your new marriage. Please relax
well tonight; this will be your last night relaxing
alone."

***

The next morning Dee was getting worried because Sam
had not arrived at his usual time but finally came
after noon that day and brought two suitcases with him
as he entered the apartment.

He spent that afternoon unpacking his belongings into
the drawers and bathroom as Dee took a swim in the
pool. When she returned inside the apartment, Sam gave
her a tiny pill and a glass of water and said, "This is
your first birth control pill."

Dee took the tiny pill in her hand and swallowed it
followed by a mouth full of water. She nervously smiled
at Sam as she gave him the glass and starred toward the
floor trying to remember the last time she had sex. It
had been almost a year if she were remembering
correctly. It was the night before her and Tom had
packed everything in the truck for their move out west.

Dee was lost in a daze as she stood watching Sam return
from the sink and walked toward her direction. Sam was
smiling as he put his hands on her shoulders and
starred into her eyes.

Dee starred back as Sam spoke with his thick Jamaican
accent and said, "I'm a lucky man to have such a
beautiful white woman standing next to me. You may
pull my shorts down and touch my cock with your dainty
white hand."

As the training videos had explained over the past
year, it was all right to touch her man as long as he
gave her his permission and she had to obey his orders.

Dee slid the shorts down his legs until they lay on the
floor bunched around his feet. Dee starred at the
massive black cock, which was totally erect and
pointing straight in front of her. It was huge and she
nervously reached for his cock with her right hand and
circled her fingers along its thick girth. It felt hot
as it throbbed in her tiny fingers.

Dee starred into Sam's eyes as she stroked his cock
until Sam said, "It will take you awhile to get
accustomed to its size but you will soon stretch to
accommodate its large size. Please turn around for me."

Dee was shaking when Sam asked her to turn around
because she was not sure what he wanted to do with her.
Dee turned around and with her experience with Sam, she
completely trusted him and relaxed as she took a deep
breath and waited.

Dee felt his fingers on her bra hooks and within
seconds, the bra dropped to the floor. Dee than felt
Sam tugging on her satin shorts as he slowly pulled
them down around her ankles.

Sam spoke and said, "You may turn around and face me
now."

Dee turned completely around until she faced Sam and
waited for him to speak as he said, "You may walk
around in the nude except for the highs in my
presence."

Dee stood facing Sam as he leaned forward and kissed
one of her nipples than kissed her passionately on the
lips sending his tongue into her mouth as she eagerly
sucked it inside.

Dee stood starring in his eyes as he slowly moved away
as she said, "Why haven't you kissed me like that
before this?"

Sam replied, "You were still in training all of those
months and still a married woman and I respected that
fact and couldn't touch you until now."

Sam took his large arm, placed it around her shoulder,
pulled Dee toward his body, and gave her another
passionate kiss as he reached down with his free hand
and rubbed her pussy mound with his hand and said, "I
would like you to have your pussy shaved bald for me
but we will wait until you meet your new assistant and
let her do it for you. She will be completely at your
deposal and you may order her to do anything you
desire."

Dee put her hands on Sam chest and looked up into his
eyes as Sam placed his hand on Dee's ass. Dee than
leaned her head against Sam's chest because she was so
happy that Sam was finally showing her affection.

They had ordered Sam not to show his emotions for Dee
until today and she was taking it all in minute by
minute, as Sam touched her in places he never had. Sam
leaned over again, took a breast into his mouth, and
sucked it as if he was nursing. His large lips
encircled the entire nipple as Dee placed her hand on
the back of his head and held him tight.

Sam than raised his head and gave Dee another
passionate kiss as their tongues mingled and their
saliva was mixing. Dee eagerly sucked on his tongue as
Sam gently picked her up in his arms and carried her
into the bedroom.

As they entered the room, the first thing Dee noticed
was the curtain pulled open for the first time in
eleven months and a light on in the other bedroom where
her husband had been staying.

Sam held her in his arms as he kissed her again. Dee
was trying to sneak a peek into the bedroom as they
kissed looking for Tom but the room was empty.

Sam placed Dee on the floor and he stood next to her
holding his arm around her tiny waist as tight as he
could. Dee wrapped her arm around Sam holding him tight
as she glazed into the other bedroom hoping Tom would
appear.

They watched as someone walked into the room next door
and it appeared to be a woman with long red hair. Dee
and Sam stood watching as the woman placed something
down on Tom's bed than came toward the window and
smiled and Dee.

Dee smiled back at the woman as they starred at each
other and the other woman placed her hand on the glass
waiting for Dee to respond. Dee's body got weak as she
finally recognized that it was Tom standing in front of
her with his hand on the window.

Dee leaned forward enough to rest her hand on the glass
in line with Tom's as Sam held her waist tight and kept
her from moving any closer to the window.

Sam glanced down at Dee's face and said, "Yes, that's
your ex-husband Tom standing in that room and she will
soon join us as your permisteral assistant."

Dee was speechless as she looked up at Sam and tried to
speak as she slowly said, "What's happen to Tom? Why
does he have long hair and wearing lipstick and makeup
on his face? His skin looks so different now."

Sam starred at Dee intently as he responded to Dee's
question and replied, "Your ex-husband has gone through
some permisteral changes in his life. Many men have a
secret desire to cross over and dress themselves like
woman without their wives even knowing about it. Tom
had expressed his desire to do so himself and over the
past year he has been helped in his transformation to
how you see him today."

Dee looked at Sam looking for more answers from him as
she asked, "What about the rest of his body? He looks
so much taller than he did when we were married."

Sam replied, "Tom is wearing heels like the pair you
are wearing which makes him look taller. The answers to
all your questions will be answered soon as she joins
us here in our bedroom."

Sam waited until Dee relaxed as he held her tight with
his arm around her waist and gently kissed the top of
her head as he glanced at Tom. Dee tightened her grip
on Sam around his waist and turned to look up into his
eyes for comfort.

Sam spoke in a gently voice with his thick Jamaican
accent and said, "Tom is happy now and although he no
longer has any desire to be your husband nor to engage
in sexual activities as you once did, Tom would like to
see you happy and fulfilled as a woman and will help
you enhance your experience when we are together."

Dee remained starring up at Sam as he leaned down and
kissed her passionately on her lips and reached over
with his free hand and fondled her large tits as they
remained locked in the kiss.

At this point, Sam was allowing Tom to witness his
affection for Dee and allow Tom a few moments to
practice what they had so meticulously trained him to
do. Tom was standing in the window as he watched the
large black man kiss and fondles Dee without much
emotion other than a slight smile on his face.

Sam was using a procedure that would carefully allow
both Tom and Dee to accept their new fate as he
continued to kiss her knowing that Tom was watching in
the next room.

Dee was responding as she turned and faced Sam, put her
arms up on his large shoulders, and tilted her head so
Sam could continue to kiss her as he placed his arms
around her. Sam's cock was pointing straight into Dee's
belly as wet pre-cum leaked from its head and smeared
on her belly.

Dee began to reach for Sam's cock but remembered she
had to wait until he gave his permission and stopped
and rested her hand on his hip as they continued to
kiss.

Sam noticed what Dee had planned to do and said, "Go
right ahead and play with my cock."

Dee reached down and circled her fingers around the
large shaft while she remained in her position starring
into his eyes. Sam continued to speak and said, "I have
waited so long to hold you in my arms and to have you
return the love I have for you."

Sam continued to speak softly and said, "Keep stroking
my cock and feel how it's swelled to your touch. Move
your fingers around, feel the veins, and close your
eyes as you imagine I am inside you. Now touch the
large head and imagine it deep inside your pussy. Feel
the hole on the end and imagine my seed entering your
womb for the first time. Imagine feeling it is warmth
as you milk it with your muscles, as life enters your
body and is absorbed into your womb."

Dee was breathing hard as she stroked Sam's large cock
and forgot Tom was watching her through the window as
Sam continued to speak. "Lean down and kiss the head of
my cock than kiss it along its length and worship it by
cupping the palm of your hand under by testicles."

Dee leaned down and kissed the head of the cock than
planted little kisses along the way until her nose
brushed against his pubic hair and reached down and
cupped his large balls in her hands and remained in
that position until Sam began to speak again.

Sam continued speaking and said, "Squeeze my testicles
and feel the seed of life in them. Extend your tongue
and slowly lick my cock and taste me and tell me what
you taste."

Dee licked Sam's cock, tasted, and replied, "You taste
like you smell, it smells like the man who has devoted
all of his time with me and who loves me. The man I
would someday want to bear his youngren for him. The
man I honor and obey and will someday take as my new
husband."

Dee said everything Sam wanted to hear her say as she
straightened herself up and he kissed her passionate
again only, this time he suddenly broke the kiss,
walked over to the dresser, and picked up a small box.

Sam retrieved the box, opened it, than took out a
diamond ring. Sam than stood next to Dee and took her
hands in his, than got down on one knee and looked into
her eyes and said, "We've had a long journey together
and it's time for me to ask you a question. Dee. I have
fallen in love with you over these past few months we
shared together and I want to ask you this one
question. Will you be my wife?"

Dee smiled nervously as she looked in Sam's eyes. She
was about to answer his question when she thought about
Tom watching her but was afraid to look his way. She
had to believe in her own mind that Tom wanted her to
do this. She wanted to believe Tom had no interest in
her as his wife. Her thoughts were thinking back at
the things she had been told. In addition, she wanted
to make it as painless for him as well as her, as she
replied to Sam, and said, "Yes."

She watched as Sam slowly placed the engagement ring on
her finger and kept watching as it slid snuggly in
place. Dee kept her attention focused on Sam as he
stood up and they embraced in a long passionate kiss.

When they finally ended their kiss, Sam held his arm
around her waist and slowly turned her around to face
the window. Dee was starring toward the floor until she
gained enough courage to look in Tom's direction.

Dee finally met his eyes and saw that he was smiling as
Sam held her tight. Other than his smile, Dee noticed
Tom was expressionless as she starred into his eyes.

Sam interrupted their glance and said, "Let me fix us a
breakfast, it's been a long morning and it's getting
late. We have many things to do today."

Dee waived at Tom as she turned and walked away from
the window following Sam into the kitchen. Even with
any doubts she may have, because of the mind-altering
training she had endured she was unable to think
rationally as she may have had in the past as she moved
away from the window as if they had been starring at a
puppy.

Tom had gone through extensive training of his own over
the past year, which worked in reverse to the
techniques they had done to Dee. It had started with
torturing his mind into thinking he was not capable of
being a good husband to Dee.

They had slowly convinced him she was no longer in love
with him and that she had found another man she fell in
love with.

They gave him haves that would alter his way of
thinking and would help plant the seeds to turn him
into a complete docile human. Although he felt somewhat
sad, watching Dee with the black man he did not know
yet, he also felt joy.

***

Tom's mind had been extensively brainwashed into
feeling happy as he watched Dee kissing that man and
accepting the marriage proposal. Tom had trained to
become Dee's assistant, which somehow gave him joy that
he would remain in her life.

The only thing they trained Tom to do was to focus his
entire life being a docile assistant to Dee. He no
longer felt any sexual needs to want to engage in sex
with her. They had reprogrammed him to encourage her
new lover to satisfy Dee and trained him in the
techniques and knowledge to enhance their own
lovemaking.

Dee was sitting at the table watching Sam prepare their
breakfast as he placed three plates on the table along
with three sets of silverware and glasses.

Dee looked at Sam confused and said, "Why do you have
three tables setting out for the two of us?"

Sam replied, "Your new assistant will be joining us for
breakfast this morning."

Dee's heart almost dropped as she listened to Sam
telling her that Tom would be joining them...

Sam brought the food out to the table as someone
knocked on the door. Dee's heart was racing as she
stood up and Sam took her hand and said, "Let's go and
meet your new assistant together."
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#621
Up to the first message Down to the last message
When Sam opened the door, Dee saw Tom standing in the
doorway wearing the satin robe and red heels like her
own. She mainly focused on his face, which looked much
smoother and did not see any trace of hair at all.

The Spanish woman was standing next to him; she was the
narrator from the videos and introduced Tom as her new
assistant.

Dee's body was shaking because she had not been next to
Tom in a year and although his appearance had changed,
she still felt emotional as he stood only a few feet in
front of her.

The Spanish woman said, "I'll leave you to get
acquainted and have Tom's things brought to the
apartment."

Sam extended his had out to shake Tom's hand and said,
"Hello, my name is Sam and this is my fiancée Dee."

Dee stood nervously next to Sam as she slowly moved her
hand out and shook Tom's hand.

Dee noticed that Tom's fingernails were long and
painted red like her own and his skin felt so soft when
she touched him.

Dam spoke again and said, "Please come inside and make
yourself home, I made breakfast for the three of us."

Sam motioned toward the dinning room table as Tom
walked past them. Dee watched as Tom walked in the red
heels as if he had been borne a woman. He had a
feminine walk and she noticed his legs were shaven
smooth.

Tom waited for Sam to show him where to sit than looked
back at Dee and he smiled at her as Sam held out a seat
for Tom. Sam than held the chair for Dee and kissed her
on the lips as she sat down.

Sam brought their plates back with food as he himself
sat down next to Dee and they began to eat.

Dee kept watching Tom as he ate his food noticing his
mannerism. Dee felt she was eating next to another
woman as she watched Tom eat his food.

Tom daintily wiped his mouth and checked his lipstick
in a small compact he was carrying and turned toward
Dee and said, "You look as beautiful as I remember you.
Your body is so lean and tight."

Sam decided to respond and said, "Dee's had a good
trainer working with her in the gym..."

Sam leaned across the table and kissed Dee again only
this time holding the kiss a few seconds as their
tongues mingled together.

They finished breakfast and Dee and Tom stood at the
sink together washing the dishes like sisters.

They finished and shared the same bottle of moisturizer
on their hands as Sam made a suggestion and said,
"Let's go into the bedroom and get acquainted and show
Tom our bed.

Tom followed Sam and Dee into the bedroom and stopped
as Sam turned holding Dee's hand and said, "Tom, why
don't you take your robe off now and join us. Dee and I
feel completely comfortable walking around the
apartment in the nude."

Tom was embarrassed and Dee could see his expression on
his face as she said, "You don't have to feel shy, let
me help you."

Dee stepped closer, took the Robes belt in her hands,
loosened it, pulled the robe open, and was stunned to
see Tom had breasts of his own. Dee tried to act as if
she did not notice but Tom made a comment and said, "My
breasts are not as nice as yours."

Dee smiled as she replied, "When did you get them?"

Tom replied, "I've been taking hormones for the past
year and got the implants three months ago."

Dee finished sliding the robe off Tom's shoulders and
laid it on a chair as she glanced at Sam who was coming
to put his arm around her again for comfort. Dee
hesitantly glanced down toward Tom's penis to see if it
where still there.

He still maintained that portion of his male anatomy
and although it was still their, it looked smaller than
she had remembered and was completely limp.

Tom swung around in a circle and said, "What do you
think?"

Dee hesitantly answered Tom as Sam held her and said,
"You look fine. Very different from how I remembered
you. You're very pretty."

Tom smiled as he looked at Sam than back at Dee and
said, "He's a very big man, I can see why you feel in
love with him."

Sam suggested they should work out in the gym and Tom
joined them for the very first time. Sam lifted weights
as Dee and Tom rode bikes and practiced some yoga.

Dee was more relaxed and felt more comfortable with Tom
as the day progressed. They were beginning to bond
again only Dee felt she had a new sister as they
chatted and interacted that day.

There were several moments that Sam took Dee into his
arms, kissed, and fondled her in front of Tom. Dee only
noticed that Tom's only response was to act somewhat
shy. Dee had especially watched to see if Tom would get
an erection but his little cock remained in its limp
state no matter what during the day.

***

Later that evening, Tom prepared the heart shaped tub
for Dee for her bath and when Sam entered the bathroom,
he hugged and kissed Dee and said, "Why don't you have
your assistant help you shave your pussy while I take a
shower?"

Dee smiled as Sam stepped into the shower and turned to
Tom and said, "I want you to join me in the bath."

Sam finished his shower rather quickly and let Dee and
Tom alone taking their bath together. When Sam glanced
in the tub, he saw Dee seated on the edge with her legs
spread apart as Tom carefully shaved the hairs from her
pussy.

Tom had been very meticulous and when he had finished,
Dee was as smooth as a baby's skin and said, "Sam is
going to love it when he feels how soft you are between
your legs."

Dee had an idea of her own and maybe it was just an
idea to see if she could get Tom hard and said, "Why
don't you set up here and I'll shave you so we'll look
the same?"

Tom sat on the edge of the tub looking embarrassed as
Dee began shaving the hairs off Tom. Dee worked around
his lower belly and around his limp cock and once she
had finished she began with his testicles.

Dee worked the shaver around his ball sack as carefully
as possible until she noticed a small incision straight
through the center of the sack.

Dee pushed her fingers around, could not feel Tom's
testicles, and gasped when she realized that they had
surgically removed them. Dee began to shack but tried
to hold back her emissions as she finished shaving Tom.

When Dee finished, she asked Tom to come sit in the
water with her. When he sat next to her, she leaned
over and kissed him on the cheek. Tom responded, put
his hand on her breasts, massaged it, and said, "You
feel much more natural than mine."

Dee took her hand and fondled Tom's breasts, holding
them up, one at a time making his nipples get hard. Dee
glanced in the water, noticed his cock was still limp,
reached for him in the water, and began to stroke it
with her fingers.

Tom kept rubbing Dee's tits as she tried to get him
hard but there was no response as the tiny cock
remained as limp as before.

Once Dee decided it would not do any good, she worked
the palm of her hand on Tom's inner thighs feeling how
soft his legs had become. Tom leaned over and gently
kissed her lips, Dee responded, and they locked in a
passionate kiss together.

Dee hugged Tom one more time before getting out of the
water and dried herself and than helped Tom dry off.

When they returned to the front room, they had found
Sam had made them dinner than spent the evening
watching a video on the television. It was another
training video directed toward both Dee and Tom
concerning living together as a threesome.

The video also reminded them both of their
responsibilities to their partners and mentioned to Dee
that she should plan her wedding date to take place in
three days and no longer should it be over seven.

The woman explained her reamister for this short time
frame and contributed it to the period in which the
birth control pills would be effective and the fact
that Sam would not have to wait anymore than seven days
to be intimate with his new bride.

Shortly after the video was finished, they sat in the
bed arranging for Tom to relax in the bed. Since it was
a king size bed, Dee suggested that Tom relax next to
her and she would relax in the middle between them.

Sam turned out the light, which made the room,
completely dark as he felt his way around finding Dee
than gave her a kiss as she hugged him for the night.
Dee reached over, took Tom's hand, and held it tight as
they fell arelax together for the first time in a year.

They spent the next two days preparing themselves for
the wedding, as Tom would act as a witness and ring
bearer. Dee decided to have the ceremony next to the
pool and the only people that were present were Dee,
Sam, and Tom. The permister that would marry them would be
the Spanish woman who narrated the videos.

The ceremony took place on the third day, Sam was
anxious so they planned to wedding on the third day
rather than waiting any longer.

Tom was the ring bearer and the woman brought many
flowers and put them around the pool trying to make it
as joyful as a normal wedding.

Tom stood smiling during much of the ceremony and did
not show any other emotion when it was over and Dee and
Sam were pronounced man and wife.

Dee was nervous that evening because it would be the
beginning of their honeymoon and Tom would be present
to see them screw for the very first time.

***

That evening, Dee and Tom took a hot bath together as
he helped prepare Dee for her first night of sex with
her new husband.

Dee finished drying her hair as Tom began to comb her
beautiful red hair. Tom than took a perfume bottle and
sprayed it at Dee's cleavage and said, "This is Sam's
favorite perfume; he's going to eat you up tonight."

Dee turned and starred into Tom's eyes looking for some
glimmer of jealousy but Tom's face only showed joy for
her on her wedding night. They had brainwashed him so
bad that he was not even concerned that this beautiful
woman which was once his wife was about to spend the
night getting herself screwed by her new black husband.

Tom leaned over and took a tub of red jell from the
counter and said, "I think he's going to love the taste
of this lubricant since strawberry is his favorite."

Tom placed his arm around Dee and leaned forward and
said," I will rub some of this on your pussy when he is
not looking. It will also help you to accommodate him
more easily. He's really huge!"

Dee into the bedroom with Tom following close behind,
after all that is what he had been to do over the past
year.

Sam was all ready waiting in the center of the bed as
Dee climbed into the bed next to him. Dee laid her head
on the pillow right next to Sam and waited to see if he
would respond to her as she looked over toward Tom.

Tom was standing at the end of the bed starring at the
couple, saw Sam take his hand, and moved it on top of
Dee's belly. Dee looked toward Sam as he moved in to
kiss her passionately on the lips.

Sam was moving his hand down to part Dee's thigh open
until he moved his finger into her pussy slit and
tasted her wetness. Sam than leaned over and began to
kiss and lick her tits.

Tom had moved down on the end of the bed and began to
squirt a small stream of the jell into Dee's slit as
Sam took his finger and wiped up enough just to taste
before he got up on his knee's and positioned himself
into position to fuck Dee.

Sam than scooted back on the bed and leaned down to so
he suck on Dee's pussy and began gently kissing her
inner thighs and pussy mound giving her goose bumps.

He than licked Dee's pussy lips tasting the strawberry
jell that Tom had applied to the area, began to dip his
tongue between the slit, and started to lick around
Dee's clitoris.

Sam licked Dee's pussy for several minutes until Dee
was almost ready to orgasm than quit. He did not want
Dee to cum just yet as he climbed back into position
and moved his huge cock until the head laid on her
mound.

Dee was quivering as Sam began to move his cock near
her pussy slit. Sam turned toward Tom and said, "Help
me put my cock inside her pussy, it's going to be real
tight and I don't want her to be in pain."

Tom got down behind Sam's ass, reached down between his
legs, began to part Dee's pussy lips apart, and
squirted some of the lubricant. Sam's cock rested
inside the opening now as he took a moment before he
pushed himself forward and inside her.

Sam moved a few fractions alone her pussy slit until he
aimed the giant cock head toward the opening and pushed
forward as Dee screamed aloud.

Dee screamed, "Oh God, it's so big. Sam, please be
gently."

Dee could barely hear a voice. She recognized the voice
as the Spanish woman. Dee was turning her head from
side to side and began kicking her legs out as she
screamed. "Please Sam, be gentle, please."

Dee heard the woman's voice this time more clearly as
she said, "It's all right now. You are all right.
You're here with everyone that loves you."

Dee was confused as she opened her eyes and saw the
Spanish woman from the video. She was wearing a pick
uniform and stroking Dee's head. Dee was confused and
dazed as she tried to look at the woman and said,
"Where are Tom and Sam?"

The woman stroked Dee's forehead and replied, "Your
husband has been notified and is rushing to get here."

Dee looked even more confused as she said, "Tom,
where's Tom, is he hurt? Did you hurt Tom? I did
everything you told me to do."

The Spanish woman replied, "Your husband is fine and he
is on his way here right now to see you and so is your
Mother and Father."

Dee replied, "My Mother and Father know where you took
me? Did you ******* them too?"

The woman began to reply as someone came running into
the room wearing a white jacket and said, "When did she
wake up? Does she know where she is?"

The woman looked at Dee and said, "The doctor is here
now so please relax, you've been out for a long time."

Dee saw the permister walk on the other side of the bed
and as her eyes focused, she saw that it was Sam. Dee
yelled out. "Sam. What are you wearing and why aren't
you making love to me?"

The man looked embarrassed as he glanced at the Spanish
woman and back at Dee and replied in a heavy Jamaican
accent and said, "Relax Dee, your all right now. I am
Dr. Samuel and you're going to be all right now."

Dee starred at Sam and said, "I don't understand, this
is our honeymoon, and you were beginning to make love
to me a few minutes ago. Why did you get dressed?"

The doctor smiled as he looked at Dee and the nurse and
replied, "It's ok now; you must have had a bad dream.
Your husband and parents are on there way here to the
hospital."

Dee looked at the doctor a few moments than asked, "You
mean we didn't get married? Where is Tom, and are we
still married?"

Just than, Tom ran through the door with Dee's parents
behind him as they rushed toward the hospital bed and
each one taking their turn kissing her repeatedly as
Dee starred at Tom and said, "Where are your long red
hair and your nails?"

The doctor looked at them and said, "Dee must have had
a bad dream because she thinks we got married."

The doctor looked at Dee again and said, "Your family
is going to visit you for a few minutes than we want to
do a few tests on you. You're going to be fine now."

Dee starred at her family and especially her husband
Tom, felt around for her wedding rings with her right
hand than looked shocked, and said, "They took my rings
from me when I got here."

Tom pulled something out of his pocket and said,
"Honey, I've been holding on to these for three months,
every since the truck accident."

Dee looked puzzled and replied, "We had an accident?
Are you all right? What's wrong with me, did I get hurt
bad?"

Dee's lady spoke and said, "Darling, you were in a
bad truck accident but your fine now. You were in a
coma for almost three months but you're going to be
fine now and everyone is fine."

Dee spent the next four weeks in therapy and the day
she was leaving, Dr. Samuel paid her a visit. Dee
smiled when she saw him and gave him a hug as she was
leaving with Tom and said, "I'm really going to miss
you very much and want to thank you for all you did.
When I go home, I am going to start eating healthier
and exercise and I have you to thank for it."

Dee was sitting in a wheel chair as Tom pushed her down
the hall until Dee suddenly yelled to Tom. "Please stop
for a moment."

Dee looked back at the doctor and said, "Could you come
here for a moment?"

The doctor looked confused for a moment but walked over
to Dee as she stood up and gave him a kiss on the lips
and said, "Thank you."

She sat back in the wheel chair as Tom wheeled her to
the door. She had three months to catch up with
everything that was going on in the world. She loved
her husband Tom and was glad he was all right.

Dee could remember everything about her dream and
decided she would not tell anyone because everyone
would think she was crazy. She was going home, to a new
home and to a new start.

END
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#622
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!



King Phallus


Janet and I met at work. We were both successful young
execs and were both in relationships that appeared to
be going nowhere. We hit it off immediately and in no
time we had both dropped our old relationships in favor
of a new relationship together. That was three years
ago.

Everyone in our company raved about "how perfect Tom
and Janet are for one another!" Now we are about to get
married and a lot has changed in our lives.

The wedding was set for Saturday, June 24th and we had
decided on a small Caribbean island for the location.
Neither one of has a huge family nor a ton of extended
friendships. We both tend to have a few friends that we
are very close with instead of having dozens of
"acquaintance" friends.

Everything was actually running very smoothly for the
wedding and we had taken about four weeks vacation for
the wedding. We had planned on flying down two weeks
early to start preparations for all the wedding
arrangements and to have a little free time before all
the guests begin to arrive on June 17th.

We found out when we arrived that the difficult part of
being on a sexy island is avoiding sex. We had
abstained from sex for six months because we both want
youngren and decided that our wedding night would be
the perfect time to conceive our first young. In fact
we decided it was a perfect time for us to conceive our
first two youngren!

One of Janet’s best friends, and our maid of honor, is
also her gynecologist. Her name is Jess and she has
been working with us to help pinpoint the time in
Janet’s cycle where her body would be most receptive to
a new experimental form of birth control. We planned
our wedding night around the date of this receptive
time.

Jess has been working on a method that would allow
couples to almost 100% guarantee a first strike
pregnancy and also allow the couple to control the
number of eggs that are dropped into the uterus for
fertilization. This allows the couple to decide on
twins or triplets and theoretically has a 100% accuracy
rate. The process is administered by sending tiny
electrical impulses into the ovarian tubes of the
lady causing an egg to be released into the fallopian
tubes and down into the uterus.

During the same procedure, a small chemical is injected
into the cervix causing the muscles to relax and the
cervix to open fully. This allows for the penis to
slide through the cervix and inject its semen directly
into the uterus. It can all be done with a very tiny
straw sized instrument that the gynecologist must
insert within 24 hours prior to intercourse.

Jess is quite a specimen herself. She is West Indian
and stands about 5’3" tall. Very petite, she has
delicate features and that nice bronzed skin that a lot
of the "mixed" race girls from that area of the world
have. Her hair is shoulder length, jet black and silky
smooth. All of her body proportions are perfect which
has made it difficult for me to have a serious
conversation with her since Janet and I started dating.

I can’t help but be turned on by this exotic young
woman which is why I can’t wait for my best friend
Brian to arrive. He has always had an attraction to
exotic women and has always fancied himself a ladies
man. I can’t wait to see him get shot down by this
intelligent beauty. I think he has finally found his
match.

Brian and I have been friends since college. We started
out as roommates and ended up being best friends. We
have always been very, very competitive with one
another, competing in everything that could possibly be
turned into a competition. This is going to be so much
fun when I lay down the bet that he can’t get Jess into
his arms before the fourteen days on the island are
over.

It is June 18th and our guests have all arrived.
Everyone has been introduced and I quietly took Brian
to the side to see what he thought about Jess. As
expected, he was very impressed with the exotic beauty
and took my challenge right away. Watching him chase
Jess around the island would be entertaining to say the
least.

Later that night we had our first group dinner and I
intentionally sat Brian next to Jess. I figured he
would come on too strong and turn her off immediately
and the bet would be over in a hurry. I guess I
underestimated him a little because as the night went
on the two of them started getting closer and closer.
As people began to say goodnight, Brian and Jess got up
and started to stroll off towards the beach. Janet
grabbed me and we headed for the hotel. All the way
home I wondered if I had already lost the bet.

The next morning I was up bright and early and thought
I would go see if Brian wanted to go on a nice morning
swim with me so I dropped by his room. I knocked a
couple times and to my extreme surprise, Jess came to
the door wearing nothing but one of his t-shirts.
Embarrassed to have interrupted, I apologized and told
them I would just see them later in the day. I walked
away disgusted both that I had already lost the bet and
also that my good friend had managed to relax with
Jess. Somehow I always thought I would get a shot at
her but with Janet around it never happened.

Today was "fun day". All the girls were to spend the
day at the sauna and all of us guys were going to play
golf. I paired up with Brian and we had fun shooting a
leisurely match on the island’s best course. I couldn’t
help but ask if Jess was as good between the sheets as
she looks like she would be. Brian wouldn’t say much,
he only commented that "her best features are not left
for the naked eye to behold." He then let out a loud
bellowing laugh and nailed a long drive right up the
middle of the fairway.

A few nights later I was lying in bed with Janet,
trying to think of creative ways NOT to have sex with
my soon to be wife and Janet turned the conversation to
Jess and Brian. Janet and Jess share all their most
intimate secrets with one another and evidently Jess
had been talking about the sexual experience with
Brian.

Janet went on to say that Jess raved about her night
with Brian and that she was so thankful that we had
finally got the two of them together and now that Janet
was no longer "available" to her for sexual impulses,
she could now use Brian to fill that role. I have known
for a long time that Janet is bi-sexual. Jess is
actually Janet’s only female partner.

The two have been friends since college and have
frequently enjoyed each other’s "company." We had
decided that upon getting married that we would both be
strictly faithful to each other and her closeness with
Jess would have to come to an end.

To my dismay Janet went on to give details about the
night Brian and Jess had together. Evidently Brian is
hung pretty well. Jess commented that she had never
been filled that well before and that he couldn’t get
all of his cock inside. I heard about how it was so
long, and how it was tapered at the end. I heard about
how he had veins that stuck out and were so hard that
Jess could feel them as he drove it down into her
pussy. Janet was just rolling off sultry detail after
detail until finally I couldn’t take anymore.

Maybe it was my competitiveness with Brian, maybe it
was losing the bet, maybe it was that I hadn’t had sex
with Janet in six months, maybe it was hearing about my
best friend nailing a girl I have wanted to get a taste
of for years. I am not sure what it was but something
made me snap and I yelled out "well if his damn cock is
so fucking perfect, and they make such perfect fucking
sex together, then why don’t you just go fuck them!"

I immediately recoiled and held my breath. I couldn’t
believe I was a few days away from marrying the woman
of my dreams and I was yelling at her in our own bed. I
looked to Janet to see how pissed she was and at that
point I realized that she wasn’t pissed at all. She
thought I was serious. She was pondering the idea.

"I guess I could. It would be my last fling before our
marriage," she said in a matter of fact voice. She
continued with, "I mean I wouldn’t want to have sex
with Brian, that’s being saved for us, but I would love
to be with Jess one last time before you and I are
married."

Before I could even think to get any words out of my
mouth, Janet jumped up and over to the closet. She
threw her robe over her shoulders and sprang out the
door down the hall and into Jess’ room.

Janet returned a few minutes later with a big smile on
her face. "We are going to spend one last night
together tomorrow night" she said. "It actually works
out perfectly! After we are finished, Jess is going to
give me the fertility treatment. I will be totally
prepared to receive your little boys up into my belly
Saturday!" Janet seemed so happy.

How could I possibly tell her that it was *******ing me to
think of my wife with someone else, even if it was this
little vixen? Thinking about Jess made me realize the
evil thoughts I was having about her tight little body
and all the things I would do to her if I could spend a
night with her. I should be happy for my Janet.

Janet jumped into bed, completely content, kissed me
good night and dozed right off to relax. At least
someone has something to look forward to I thought.
This kinda stirred something in my mind. What if I get
into that room, hide somewhere and watch these two go
at it?

I could ensure my bride to be didn’t get too caught up
in the whole bit and hopefully get a good glimpse of
the lovely Jess as well! What a great thought this was.
I looked around the room to see where I could hide
tomorrow in Jess’ room and noted that I could use the
closet just diagonal from the bed. I should have a
great view of all that goes on through the wide slats
in the closet doors.

I had a hard time relaxing that night. All I could
think about was watching my beautiful Janet going down
between those lovely brown thighs. The next morning
finally rolled around and we got up and went down to
breakfast. Most of the guests were already there so we
just got a plate from the buffet and sat at our
reserved table.

Today was the last rehearsal for the wedding which led
me to believe it would be a long day. Jess finally
showed up, turning the heads of almost every man in the
room when she walked through the doors wearing a short
little red skirt and a spaghetti strapped tank top. Her
figure was absolutely perfect. Being a part time
aerobic instructor obviously didn’t hurt her figure any
and the contrast of that deep red dress against her
bronzed skin was stunning.

Her breasts were not huge but were definitely more than
ample for her small frame. She was wearing a pair of
heeled sandals that helped accentuate her legs and also
showed off those cute little size five feet. God how I
would love to suck on her toes! In fact there isn’t any
part of her body that I wouldn’t suck if I had a
chance.

My thoughts of a long day turned out to be prophetic as
we walked through all the wedding procedures. I had a
hard time concentrating as the wind was wreaking havoc
on Jess. Her nipples had gone hard and were clearly
sticking through the thin fabric of the tank top and
the small skirt was being blown everywhere, exposing a
pair of deep red panties covering that tight little ass
of hers. I think she caught me looking a few times but
hell I didn’t care. It was worth getting caught.

After dinner I began my plot to find a way into Jess’
closet. I told Janet I was going to go running on the
beach while she had her "fun time" with Jess. She told
me to have a good time and not to wait up for her. "It
might be a long night," she said.

I walked out of my room and down towards the beach. I
still needed to make out like I was actually going to
go running. As I turned the corner I bumped into Jess.
She had a strange look on her face and stopped to talk.

"Brian, I saw the way you looked at me today," she
began. My heart began to race as I wondered what she
was going to do.

My silence led the way for her to continue with, "Your
eyes were not the eyes of a man totally satisfied with
what he has. Your eyes told me you wanted to try
something new, something you haven’t had before."

Jess then reached her hand down under the hem of her
skirt and under her panties. She pulled it back out
after obviously putting her two fingers in her pussy
and extended her fingers up towards my face. I couldn’t
resist. I had to lick her fingers.

In fact I took both fingers into my mouth and tried to
suck all the sweet nectar from those fingers. Her pussy
tasted so damn good. About that time Brian walked
around the corner. Jess quickly jerked her hand back
and pretended to be dusting something off my face. I
thanked her and began walking back towards the beach
while she and Brian were walking towards the bar.

I watched to be sure nobody was looking then I crept
back up the stairs and ducked into Jess’ room. I
crawled into the closet and found a seat so that I
could clearly see out of the wooden slats. About that
time the door opened and Jess walked in with Janet.

They went over to the dresser and Jess pulled out the
small device that she would use for the fertility
treatment and again began explaining to Janet the whole
procedure. Jess explained how easy it was and that in
fact Janet could probably do it herself. At that point
the conversation changed dramatically. Janet asked
Jess, "So what did Brian do when you offered him a
taste?"

Jess smiled and said, "He almost sucked the skin off my
fingers trying to taste that little bit of juice I
had."
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#623
Up to the first message Down to the last message
My heart sank. I had been setup! Jess flopped her skirt
up around her waste saying "Janet, he would have pulled
my skirt up and fucked me right there on the stairs if
I had let him!" Janet looked devastated.

"You should get even with that bastard. You sure you
don’t want me to call Brian over here? You really
should get one good last fuck in before I open up your
cervix." Jess continued, "and girl, let me tell you,
when this man puts that big piece of meat inside you,
it’s a true fucking experience!"

I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. This little
bitch was trying to convince my Janet to fuck my best
friend the night before our wedding. Janet ignored her
words and responded by pulling off her shorts, lowering
her panties. "Let’s get the procedure out of the way"
Janet said, changing the subject.

Jess took Janet all the way through the procedure.
Janet had to lie on her back with her legs spread wide.
Janet really did have a pretty pussy. She didn’t shave
down there so she was quite hairy, but her actually
pussy lips were a bright shade of pink and were just a
little bit plump. They stuck out just slightly from the
mass of curly brown pubic hair. Jess parted Janet’s
pussy lips with the tip of the instrument, inserting
about six inched of the cold metal up into her body.

As Jess maneuvered the rod she told Janet "you will
feel a slight sting three times. The first will be the
chemical which will relax the cervix muscles, allowing
deeper penetration, the second will be the shock of
your right ovary which will prompt it to begin the
release of an egg and the last will be the shock of the
left ovary." Jess pressed a few buttons, Janet made a
few uncomfortable faces, and it was all over. Jess
pulled the rod out and placed it back in its case.

"All done!" she said. "See that wasn’t so bad. You are
now the most fertile woman on the planet! I still think
you shoulda felt Brian’s amazing cock inside you at
least once but that’s ok. I can understand your
situation" Jess said with a slight frown on her pretty
face. "I have a better idea" Janet retorted. "Why don’t
I see what it feels like to have you sexy little tongue
darting in and out of my fertile pussy?"

Somehow all night I had doubted that my Janet would
actually go through with the lesbianism but she was
actually going to do it! I could scarcely imagine what
was about to take place in our hotel room right before
my very eyes. My life would change forever. Jess sat on
the edge of Janet’s bed. She had removed her red skirt
and now only had on a small pair of thong panties, also
deep red. Her lovely jet black hair was back in a pony
tail.

For so long I had admired my wife’s beautiful friend
from a distance and now I could see that my imagination
had not lied to me. She was gorgeous! Her breasts were
slightly larger than I had thought they would be but
her nipples were absolutely perfect eraser sized nubs.
Her golden brown orbs stuck straight out from her body
and were perfectly round. What I would give to suck
those nipples!

The small taste of her pussy I received earlier just
served to make me want her more. I fixed myself so I
could see everything that was about to go down. I had
no idea I would be stuck in this closet for most of the
night and I wondered if I should have gone through with
this. What if I were caught? Janet would call off the
wedding for sure.

Wordlessly Janet leaned back onto the bed, spreading
her thighs again, her pussy exposed for all to see. God
my soon to be wife was so sexy. Jess walked over and
stretched out next to her.

"Close your eyes," Jess whispered to my wife, and she
did. My dick was starting to spring to life in the
darkness of the small closet. Jess ran her hand up and
down the inside of Janet’s calf and up onto the inside
of her bare thigh. Janet quivered in anticipation. She
had been pleasured by Jess before but somehow, on the
night before her wedding, it seemed different, better.

Janet’s legs spread apart almost sorry. Jess
was touching her legs, her thighs, and all around her
pussy. I could see the beautiful contrast between the
dark West Indian skin of Jess’ hand and the creamy
white skin of my fiancés pelvic area. Jess moved her
fingers all around Janet’s pussy, in and out of her
hairy pubic mound and finally onto her labia. Janet
tensed a little at the first touch of her female
lover’s hands on her sensitive pussy lips.

And then, Jess slid off the bed onto the floor, her hot
breath was right there, right on Janet’s pussy as she
lowered her face down between Janet’s legs. Suddenly
Janet felt it. The wonderful sensation of a hot moist
tongue sliding its way across her tender pussy lips.
Again and again. Then softly, insistently pushing,
getting inside her hairy slit. Licking. Then sucking.

I watched intently as Jess found her clit, engorged,
and teased it with her tongue. She pushed her lips
around the button and Janet squealed in delight. Janet
was overwhelmed with the sensations of Jess' tongue
working her over. Her hips lifted up, wanting more,
wanting to get the whole tongue inside her, wanting
that hot mouth to envelop her sopping wet pussy.

Jess licked her, up and down her slit, sliding her
tongue over Janet’s labia, probing into the little
folds of skin that protected the wonderfully tight
pussy that I loved to fuck. From my perch inside the
closet I could hear Janet’s hurried breathing in the
darkness, while Jess’ tongue wormed its way into her
pussy, mingling her saliva with the juices.

I could tell Janet was close. At that moment I heard
her moaning in pleasure. Pleasure shot through her like
never before, she was cumming. Jess licked faster and
deeper, sucked harder and longer and within seconds, it
was over. Janet had cum and never once had as much as a
finger inside her pussy.

She opened her eyes slowly, coming back to the world.
Jess had backed off her sensitive clit and was kissing
my wife’s thighs. Her other hand was between her legs,
vigorously rubbing her pussy through her red panties.

Was I going to finally get to see it? Was the beauty
from the Indian coast going to take her little panties
off so I could see the jewel that lies between her two
petite little brown legs?

"That would work better without your panties on," Janet
told her. Jess giggled, and then before I knew it her
panties were off, and she was sitting on the bed with
her sweet little thighs on each side of Janet’s face. I
couldn’t see much of her pussy from my angle, all I
could see was that she had shaved all the hair from her
pubic area.

Janet was licking hard on Jess’ brown pussy and Jess
was grinding her hips on Janet’s face. I was entranced
by her beautiful Indian body. I've seen plenty of other
girls naked before, but this was very much different.
Jess was running her fingers through her hair as Janet
pleasured her pussy and I was becoming more and more
turned on. It was at this point where I realized I
would do anything to get my cock inside this exotic
beauty.

I wanted the sensation of her hot, tight pussy wrapped
around my cock. I wanted her hot brown skin to touch
mine, I wanted friction, I wanted heat. It had been too
long, and I wanted her sexy pussy for my own and I
wanted it now! Every thought of my dear Janet had
totally left my head. I was so enthralled with the
thought of fucking this little Indian princess that I
was about to bust out of the closet with my dick in my
hand. It was at that moment that Janet saved me. Her
tongue had expertly driven little Jess into an orgasm
and the primal scream of her steamy orgasm brought me
back to reality…just in time.

Jess collapsed down onto the bed beside Janet, both
women panting heavily. Janet leaned over to Jess,
kissed her deeply then began asking question. "Do you
think Brian woulda pulled out of your pussy when he
came if you asked him to?"

Puzzled as to where this was going, Jess replied with a
reluctant "uh... yeah, if I had wanted him to. I didn’t
want any of that man juice to be wasted though. It was
great, I could feel every spurt as he squirted what
felt like a pint of jism into my body. But to answer
your question, yes, he was very much a gentleman. I’m
sure he would have done whatever I asked him to do."
Jess then changed the pitch of her voice to a more
probing tone and asked, "Why? Are you thinking of
fucking him now?"

"NO!" Janet screeched. "Well, I am thinking about it,"
she reluctantly admitted, her eyes failing to make
contact with Jess. "You told me so much about him, how
good it felt when he ate your pussy, what it felt like
when his cock was sliding in and out of your body, how
he seemed to know exactly where and when to touch you.
I thought maybe we could fool around a little bit.
Nothing serious. Definitely nothing vaginal. I thought
I might let him fuck me up my ass, that way I could
feel him bust those massive nuts you told me about."

"Up her ass!" I thought. Wow. She had never let me go
there. I felt totally betrayed. I was beginning to have
thoughts of Janet letting my best friend shoot his load
into her ass and I didn’t like that concept one bit.
Surely the professional gynecologist in Jess would lead
her to talk my Janet into changing her mind about this.

"I am so excited!" Jess proclaimed. "Let me go get him.
I just know he will be excited too. He has told me that
he thought you would be a good fuck."

Jess jumped up off the bed, pulled a pair of shorts up
to her waste, threw a t-shirt over her head and bolted
out of the room. It was now or never for me. I had to
find a way to get Janet out of there but how? I
couldn’t let her know I had been watching the whole
time. Combine that with the incident I had earlier with
Jess and the wedding would be off for sure.

Janet got up to put her shorts and shirt back on. No
sooner than she had pulled the shirt over her head the
door sprang back open and Jess walked back in…with
Brian. "I found him! He was walking down the hallway. I
have told him what we had in mind and he is just as
excited as we are!"

The three of them walked over to the bed and sat down.
Jess explained to Brian that it would just be him and
Janet. She was going to down to the bar. Jess looked
directly at Brian and stated very firmly, "Janet can
not have vaginal intercourse. She is on a very powerful
fertility program and we can’t take any chances any of
that cream from your big nuts finds its way into her
uterus. You two will have to find other ways to get
each other off. Brian, do you understand?"

Brian nodded his head and reassured her that he would
be a perfect gentleman. "There are condoms in the night
stand and lubricant as well. Have a GOOD night" she
said and winked at Janet as she walked out the door and
locked it behind her.

They really didn’t waste a lot of time. Brian laid her
down on the bed. He pulled her shorts off, exposing her
sexy long legs. He then slowly slipped off her panties.
She was beginning to breathe heavy. He lowered his head
between her legs and started tonguing her hairy pussy.
He licked her legs as he held the soles of her feet in
his hands. Brian then stood up, removed his shirt and
pulled his shorts down around his ankles.

Oh my god! It’s truly hard to describe what I saw
hanging there between his legs. His cock wasn’t super
long, it was about eight inches, maybe nine, but its
shape was definitely unique. It was very thin at the
tip, almost arrow like, had a large helmet head with an
exaggerated mushroom appearance, and got much, much
bigger as it neared the base. At the base of the cock
were the two largest balls I had ever seen. These
things looked like they belonged on a horse. Each one
had to be the size of a lemon.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#624
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Janet just stared at his phallus. He smiled, and then
moved it close enough so she could get the tip in
mouth. After seeing his cock, there was no doubt about
it, there was no way this was going to fit in her
virgin ass. Despite all that Jess had warned them
about, Janet still wanted his cock inside her, so she
sat up, opened her nightstand and pulled out the
condoms. I was quite relieved to see her taking out the
condoms.

Janet took Brian's cock into her right hand, her
fingers barely wrapping all the way around the massive
shaft, and began slowly pumping his cock. After a few
strokes I could see a thick drop of pre-cum flow out
the tip of his mushroom shaped cockhead.

She lowered her head down, sticking her tongue out and
licking the pre-cum on his member. She spread the thick
liquid around the head of his penis and then took the
mushroom between her lips and into her mouth. She
worked his cock expertly and I could see that her lips
stretched to get the whole thing inside her mouth.

After taking about half the cock into her throat and
slobbing her tongue all over his head and shaft, she
withdrew the rod and sat upright. Janet took a condom
from its wrapper and started sliding the rubber over
his now wet member. I was a little worried now because
it was obvious that Brian had a much larger cock than
normal and required larger than normal condoms.

Brian now had a raincoat on that dangerous cock and
wanted to go back down for more of her tasty pussy. He
spread her legs so that her knees touched her
shoulders. This gave him complete access into Janet’s
hairy little jewel. He began to really go hard into her
pussy, hitting all the sweet spots and sending his
finger deeper into her slit. She started moaning
loudly, as an orgasm ripped through her, "Ooooooh
uuuggghhhh."

Finally, he stuck his tongue inside her wet slit. She
kept moaning, "Yes! Yes!" and squeezed her thighs tight
against his head and grabbed his hair, moaning in
ecstasy, "Oh, Oh baby, suck my pussy, yeah, that's it,
and suck it good." She started pumping her pelvis
forward until her orgasm finally came to an end. I had
never made her cum like that!

There was a very weird feeling in the air. I knew I had
just been sexually outperformed by a man who is my best
friend. I knew my soon to be wife had just had the most
powerful orgasm of her life with a man who had always
prided himself with beating me to the punch. I was
worried. At least it was over. Janet had her fun and
now things could return to normal. But I was wrong!

Brian pulled her over to the edge of the bed and stood
up with his whole body now between her legs. Janet
spread her legs wide and I could see her manicured
French nails pulling her pussy lips apart. Brian
expertly began rubbing the head of his massive cock up
against her wet pussy, moving the head up and down
between her swollen pussy lips. I could see the
reservoir of the condom was already full of pre-cum as
he rubbed it up and down her labia.

His massive nuts must produce an insane amount of cum I
thought. Just as I was thinking this, he reached down
and pulled the rubber all the way off, squeezed the
juice onto her already wet pussy and let the now empty
condom fall to the floor. Janet looked confused,
scared, and at the same time delighted. Brian told her
"it will be ok, I will be sure to pull out before I
blow my load. Your pussy is so good that I just can’t
bear to have this rubber between my cock and your tight
pussy."

He grabbed his shaft and again started running the head
up and down her swollen pussy lips. This time with each
pass he stuck a little more of the massive tool inside
her warm, slick folds. I could no longer see the helmet
of his cock as it had totally been engulfed by her
hairy sex.

"Oh God!" I thought. "This man has a massive cock, huge
balls, and is inside my wife's fertile pussy....and he
is unprotected!" She was moaning, "Oh Brian, please
fuck me. Stick it all the way in! Please stick it in."
She kept moving her hips upward, while she grabbed his
ass with both hands, trying to push his cock deeper
into her pussy.

Brian stopped as the head of his cock was now at the
opening of my wife's cervix. She reached down to hold
her legs open for him saying, "Fuck me Brian. Stretch
my pussy. Go deeper! Please, fuck me. Keep pushing in
farther…my cervix will let you through."

He gave a sharp forward thrust, shoving his massive
cock deeper into her belly and through her cervical
opening. He was inside her womb now and had direct
access to any egg that might be waiting there. This was
getting serious. Any drop of pre-cum that escapes his
cock slit would be emptied right into ground zero for
her, no, our precious little eggs. He was now balls
deep into my wife, as she cried out a loud moan,
"Uuggghh, yessss, baby." Brian had never felt anything
like this before. Her open cervix made it feel like
there was a pair of lips inside her pussy giving him a
head job while his shaft was being squeezed by Janet’s
tight pussy.

My cock was busting out of my pants as I watched
another man shove his cock inside my private heaven.
Her tight body began to shiver and she hooked her heels
behind his knees. Her greedy pussy lips held tightly to
the thick base of his cock as she grabbed his hips and
tried to pull him even deeper into her hairy slit. He
then dragged inches back out and thrust forward again
into my lovely horny and fertile wife.

As he powerd his cock into my wife's tight wet pussy, I
could see the sweat on his face. He winced as he
continued to drive all nine inches into her. Janet
cried out, "Oh Brian, fuck me baby. I am yours. Do what
you will with me."

She was his to do whatever he pleased. Janet moaned,
"You're deeper than anyone has been inside me before. I
have never had a cock this big inside me." At this
point, I had to release my cock from the primister of my
pants. Brian might cum in my wife. I wondered if he
would pull out, or erupt inside her, filling her up. I
wondered if she would let him. I wondered if it was too
late...had the deep penetration into her womb already
left enough semen behind to fertilize her egg?

Then Brian grabbed her legs, hooking his arms under
them. I could hear his balls smacking against her
little ass cheeks. Then to my terror, she pulled his
head close and placed her lips against his ear and I
could just hear her say, "Brian, I want you to leave it
inside me. I want you to cum deep inside my pussy."

I was shocked. She actually asked him to cum inside
her. Her requests were getting louder as she was
begging him to cum in her. This was supposed to be my
job! I was supposed to be the one who gave the life
giving seed into her womb so that we could have the
twins we had so dearly discussed.

"Fuck me. Cum in me! Come in me baby! Cum inside my
pussy! I want your seed deep inside my pussy!" She
screamed as she moaned in erotic pleasure.

Just then, Brian said, "Are you sure you want my spunk
inside you?"

"Yes, Brian, blow your load deep inside me. Do not pull
out. Fuck me pregnant!"

Did I hear her right?

"Make you pregnant?" Brian then said, "Alright, you
asked for it. I am gonna blow my load deep in your
tight little belly." Brian slowed down his pumping and
began to make a jerking motion, as he stated to grunt,
"Here it comes baby. Oh SHIT!" His balls jerked as he
pushed forward as deep into my wife as he could. The
two of them moaned and groaned loudly. While she
shrieked as an orgasm hit her.

Brian thrust as deep into her body as he could go,
shoving his cockhead up through her cervical opening
again and into her womb. Janet screamed. Brian grunted,
"OH FUCK! I'm cumming in your hot little pussy! I'm
shooting my load deep, deep inside your pussy!!"

"I can feel you cumming in me! Fill me with your hot
seed," she responded, wrapping her legs around his
trembling body. He must have came for two minutes.
Those massive balls thrust time and again as he was
pumping jet after jet of his potent seed directly into
my wife's receptive body.

I could see both of their bodies trembling as she clung
tightly to his body as he finished dumping his hot
creamy load into her. It was an amazing sight. He eased
up off her, and you could see a wet sticky thread of
their mixed fluids joining them from her now bright
pink pussy lips to his still hard cock. Brian picked
her up by her legs, dangling her head between his legs
and her ankles around his head. She took his still hard
cock into her mouth and began suckling it like a baby
sucks a bottle. He had shot his load so deep inside her
pussy, and I saw none of it run out.

Janet collapsed onto the bed, her pussy had been
thoroughly fucked. She had god knows how many ounces of
Brian’s seed in her womb. The woman who would be my
wife in less than 15 hours was in the process of
becoming a lady to the young of my best friend. Brian
thanked her for the fuck and started washing his cock
off in the sink. As he was dressing Janet called our
room.

The voicemail picked up and she left me this message:
"Hi honey. I love you! I am going to stay over here
tonight with Jess. We are having a really good time.
The conception treatment went over wonderfully and I
can’t wait for you to give my womb its first seed
tomorrow after we are wed. I am sure our mister will be so
big and strong, just like his daddy. Alright, gotta go.
Talk to you tomorrow at the wedding. I love you!" Janet
hung the phone up and Brian chuckled "maybe I should
give that lovely pussy one more dose of the good stuff
just to be sure Tom doesn’t get lucky tomorrow."

"That’s kinda what I was hoping for," Janet said as she
leaned back farther onto the bed and spread her legs.
Brian took his place between her legs and went back to
work.

God!! Would this night ever end?
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#625
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!


Little Petey



Family life for the Sanders was somewhat typical. The
arrival of Pete Jr. some 18 months earlier had brought
Pam and Pete Sr. structure to what had otherwise been
the married continuation of their college courting
days.

Pete Jr. took after his dad, as his name might suggest.
He was a toe-head boy of slight build. At 5 ft. 8
inches, Pete Sr. certainly wasn't a bruiser. At 5 ft.
6, Pam could almost look at him eye to eye in her
stocking feet. In heels, Pete Sr. looked up to her.

With his diminutive stature, there were two ways for
Pete Sr.'s permisterality to go. Either he could be an
aggressive "little Napoleon" trying to compensate, or
he could be the quiet and retiring type. Pete Sr. was
the latter.

This had been a bone of contention between Pam and Pete
Sr. She, like most women, wanted to feel protected by
her man. Politically incorrect though it may be, she
wanted to feel "owned" by her man.

In their dating days, Pam would frequently get
approached by alpha-type men even with Pete Sr.
standing right beside her. This was not particularly
surprising given her golden, shoulder length hair and
taut figure where her 34C bust was separated from her
tight ass-cheeks by a narrow waist ... a waist that she
had regained through exercise after expelling Pete Jr.
from her previously snug vagina.

These brutish men would sidle right up to Pam and ask
to buy her a take or join them for a dance. At first
Pam simply waited for Pete Sr. to intervene. But, when
no intervention was forthcoming, Pam was left to
explain that she was with Pete. Some guys would simply
smirk and walk away. Others wouldn't take no for an
answer and would continue to pester Pam right in front
of Pete.

From Pam's perspective, she couldn't understand how
Pete could remain idle. Yet, at the same time, the
presence of an aggressive male cause her nipples to
harden and, to her embarrassment, dampness to form in
the crotch of her panties.

Initially, Pam berated Pete for being wimpish,
challenging him to explain why he didn't do anything,
or at least speak up. Pete had no answer for what
seemed like very reamisterable questions from Pam.
Instead, he just cast his eyes to the floor in
offense, remembering the way his breathing grew
quick and shallow when these ardent suitors approached
his gal. There was something that also embarrassed him:
the realization that his testicles seemed to be drawn
up into his abdominal cavity and his penis beat a
similar retreat, leaving only the smallest bump of its
head externally apparent, although Pete's pubic hair
probably obscured even that.

Relationships can survive and adapt to many things.
Such was the case of Pam and Pete Sr. Pam accepted the
fact that Pete would never assert himself in these
testosterone fueled confrontations. Pam figured that
she could handle herself just fine, although she
certainly longed for the show of jealousy and dominance
that she envisioned would be exhibited by the normal
red-reded male. In all other respects, Pete was a
great, caring guy.

Ironically, after they married, it was after one of
these incidents that little Pete Jr. was conceived.
They were at a bar when, in typical fashion, an
athletic man on Italian ancestry approached Pam and
asked her to dance. She had already had a few more
takes than her normal quota, and felt like showing
Pete a thing or too about what could happen if he
didn't look out for his wife. For the first time in
their relationship, Pam accepted the offer and stared
boldly into Pete's eyes as this muscular stranger led
her by the hand to the crowded and dark dance floor. To
an extent, Pam was testing Pete, hoping to power him
into action, although she knew all too well that he
would cower against the bar rather than step in. Pete's
heart jumped as she walked away, hand in hand with
another man. But, his feet were cemented into place and
his lips sealed. The familiar feelings of his genitals
withdrawing overcame him.

As he watched the dark figures of Pam and this stranger
on the dance floor, the sensations grew even more
intense. He could feel a dribble of seminal fluid drip
from the hole of his penis which was nestled flush
against his groin. It was as if the tightness of his
balls pulling up put pressure on his prostate ... a
very pleasant pressure ... that squeezed forth some
excess fluid.

For her part, Pam was enjoying the danger of it all.
Her nipples rubbed against the fabric of her blouse as
she gyrated to the fast dance number, sending electric
shocks through her sensory system all headed to her
clitoris. When the fast misterg gave way to a slow number,
her dark haired partner pulled her close and she seemed
swallowed in a fog of his male musk, the smell of a
real man's man. When her aural senses gave way to the
sense of touch, she realized that he was grinding a
massive bulge against her stomach. The juices began to
flow down her vagina, soaking the lace panties covering
her labia. She thought she was going to stumble as her
knees seemed to buckle under the intensity of it all,
but his strong grasp of her waist kept them joined
together separated only by the material of their
clothing. He started to nuzzle her neck while his other
hand began to caress her buttocks.

Had there been no one else in the room and a bed
nearby, Pam was sure that she would be stripped and
willingly spreading her legs inviting this assertive
man to do what he wanted. But, the room was crowded and
loud, and her dance partner was not reading her mind,
but rather thinking with the sperm laden bulge he was
grinding so menacingly into Pam's belly. He whispered
in her ear: "Hey, baby, let's go out to the alley
behind the bar and you can give me a blow job."

While certainly the sign of a man who knew what he
wanted and wasn't afraid to ask, it was still rather
crass. It brought Pam's otherwise conquered facade back
to the reality of the situation.

She broke away, found Pete at the bar, grabbed him by
the hand and dragged him home. No sooner than they were
in their bedroom, Pam was pushing Pete back on the bed,
powerfully yanking down his pants and underwear,
stepping out of her sticky panties and mounting him
like a woman possessed. While Pete's penis had regained
some of its normal form and position, it was still far
less intimidating than the bulge that had been pressed
into her tummy, Pam summoned it forth in all of its
diminutive splendor and inserted it into her pussy. She
wiggled herself to a quick series of orgasms
precipitated mainly her frantic gyrations of her clit
against Pete's pubic bone. Her ardor caused Pete to
shoot his load of semen into Pam's spasming quim... a
cunt inflamed and lubricated by the efforts of this
dark interloper.

One of Pete's swimmers made its way to one of Pam's
eggs as it was released from the fallopian tubes,
giving rise to little Pete Jr. nine months later.

Now that Pete Jr. was a tot, Pam went back to work.
Family life had prevented anymore encounters with bar
predators. But, the workplace created new challenges.
One of Pam's co-workers, Dave, was imbued with all of
the self-confidence, brawn and assertiveness of a
strong libidoed male of 27. Dave was tall at 6' 1", a
height that made Pam feel little. He was athletic and
brash. It could be that he sensed a unprotected mate of
a beta male, or it could be that he was simply
attracted to Pam. She was, without question, the most
alluring woman in the office. Motherhood has given her
a radiant glow that was a beacon to all hard pricks
looking for a warm receptacle.

Dave stalked his target with care. He engaged in
nonsensical repartee in the break room and made a point
of befriending Pam and her group of friends. Pam, too,
sensed that some primeval ritual was in motion. She
sensed that Dave's motives were less than pure, as did
most of her girlfriends. Yet, Pam had no reamister to back
away. In fact, she grew to like the attention Dave
provided. When he would come up behind her at the water
cooler and brush against the back of her rear, Pam's
nipples sprang to involuntary attention. But, for the
sake of decorum, Pam began to mention Pete Sr. and Pete
Jr. whenever possible in her conversations with Dave.
This didn't diminish Dave's interest, however. Rather,
Dave would remark about things that Pete Sr. would do
with comments like, "Gee, if that had been me, I would
have told that jerk off ..." or "Wow, Dave doesn't
sound very much like the macho type."

Although it was not his place, Pam welcomed his
profession of hypothetical jealousy and protection. She
felt safe and, given her married status as a lady,
unsafe with Dave. For Dave's part, he began to claim
Pam by warding off any other interested males in the
office. He even began to separate Pam from her female
co-workers.

When it came time for the company picnic at Pam's
office, an interesting situation arose. Pete came with
Pete Jr. in tow, believing that he was with his wife.
Dave, on the other hand, expected to spend exclusive
time with Pam, just as he did in the office. At first
things were pleasant. Pam introduced Dave to Pete and
Pete Jr. and after the exchange of small talk, most of
which he directed to Pam, he broke away to join a covey
of other single workers near the barbeque.

Pam couldn't help but glance over at Dave. As she
noticed him chatting up Lola, the office slut, she
began to feel jealous. Rationally, she knew that her
feelings were unjustified, but the feelings persisted.
Finally, she gathered up Pete Jr. in her arms and
amred over to where Dave and Lola were talking. Even
though Lola was visibly displaying her dismay at the
intrusion, Pam would not be dissuaded. She inserted her
deftly into what was obviously a sexually charged
conversation and redirected it away from Lola and back
towards Dave.

Lola stood her ground, however, thinking that Dave
would realize that he stood a far better chance for a
blow job with her than this married, mommy. As Pam
controlled the conversation with veiled references to
water cooler encounters with Dave, Pete Jr.
instinctively began to grab his mom's left breast as
she held him in her arms. Normally, this public
activity of her mister would embarrass Pam. Yet, when she
saw Dave's eyes focused on Pete Jr.'s hand as he
kneaded Pam's breast, she was frozen. She normally
would have moved Pete Jr.'s hand away, but with Dave's
gaze fixed on the manipulations of her breast, she was
immobilized. A submissive, exhibitionism overcame her.
She felt her nipple grow rigid and moisture begin to
form in her crotch. She actually shifted her breast to
encourage Pete Jr.'s squeezing and pinching. With her
breathing becoming more labored, Pam lost her train of
thought in the conversation, allowing Lola one last
attempt to regain Dave's attention.

"Dave, why don't we go over to the cooler and get
another beer." Lola entreated as she jutted her tits
out and tried to reek sexuality.

But Dave's attention was decidedly elsewhere. Without
looking at Lola, he shifted his gaze from the erect
nipple straining against the fabric of Pam's blouse, to
Pam's eyes. Pam felt as if she was on display as Dave
dismissed Lola with a curt, "No, I'm good, but you go
ahead."

Meanwhile, Pete Sr. stood awkwardly alone underneath
the picnic shelter where he had been abandoned by his
wife. He watched the entire scene sans dialogue, of
course. As he saw Pam standing enrapt in the attention
of this big, good looking guy, the old feelings washed
over Pete. There was a empty feeling in his stomach
that then descended into his groin. The tightness in
his crotch was pronounced as his testes and penis
shrank like a nude Eskimo on an ice floe. This
contracted feeling brought a pleasant sensation as if
he needed to pee.

This left Pete confused and conflicted. Conditioned by
society's teaching that a man must exercise dominion
over his mate and ward off other predators, he felt he
should be angry and take action. Yet, it was the very
fact that he felt helpless and out-of-control that
brought him the greatest sensatory pleasure.

Perhaps it was the awkwardness of standing alone among
people he didn't know, that impelled Pete to walk over
to where Pam stood smiling and laughing with a this
good looking co-worker. His heart pounded in his head
as he made the short walk. We he arrived, Pam didn't
even look over, instead her conversation inane as it
was, was the most important thing. Initially, Pete
stood silently, an odd-man out. While Pam acted
oblivious, Dave made eye contact with Pete and then,
with devilish purpose, slowly redirected his stare back
to Pam's breast that continued to enjoy the rhythmic
pinching of Pete Jr. Three times, Dave repeated his
silent message of looking over to Pete and then back to
Pam's excited nipple, assuring that Pete was quite
aware of the subject of his leer, as well as the fact
that Pam made no effort to dislodge Pete Jr.'s hand
from second base.

After Dave was certain that Pete was aware that he was
enjoying the view of Pam's manipulated nipple, and that
Pete would take no initiative to intervene, Dave
decided he would test the limits of his power.

"Pam, why don't you leave your mister with Daddy and let
me give you a ride in my new vette." Dave's suggestion
was followed by an awkward silence. Pam was shocked
that Dave would propose such a thing right in front of
her husband. Pam looked over to Pete, who, to her
dismay, just returned the look. Pam and Pete continued
to look at one another waiting for someone to speak. No
one did.

Pam looked back at Dave who was grinning mischievously.
She turned to Pete and handed over Pete, Jr. Dave took
Pam by the hand and led her away to the parking lot.
Pam looked back as she was led away. Pete just stood
there silent with Pete, Jr. in his arms.

To Pete, it seemed like an eternity while Pam was gone.
The intensely anxious feeling in his abdomen and crotch
seemed to immobilize him. Pete could even feel a slight
trickle of fluid from the tip of his penis while he
waited.

When Pam returned, she was smiling with her wind swept
hair causing her to have a slightly disheveled
appearance. Dave was no where to be seen as she walked
up to Pete and retrieved Pete, Jr. Focusing her
attention on her young, she said in a sing-misterg manner,
"Did my little baby miss Mommy while she took a ride
with the big, strong man?"

Pete summoned up enough courage to ask: "Honey, he
didn't try anything did he?" Painfully, delaying her
answer, Pam looked at her husband, then back at Pete,
Jr. and replied to her baby, again in a sing-misterg
manner, "No, the big, strong man didn't try anything
with your Mommy...But, he did ask your Mommy out on a
date."

Pam then turned her gaze to Pete who felt the red
draining from his face. Pete stuttered, "Well, whh..
whhha... whhaatt did you tell him?"

"I...," Pam emphasized the "I", "didn't tell him
anything. What are you going to tell him?"

Pam and Pete didn't say much to one another for the
remainder of the picnic and the drive home. That
evening after putting Pete, Jr. to bed, Pam changed
into her PJs and joined Pete in their bed. To Pete's
pleasant surprise, Pam started stroking Pete's hairless
chest and stomach.

As she did, she said: "You know darling, as I was
giving Pete, Jr. his bath a noticed how much he takes
after you. His eyes, his nose, his mouth ..." While
pausing, Pam reached down and pulled the front of
Pete's briefs down exposing him. "Even Pete, Jr.'s pee-
pee looks like yours."

"It's got the little cap with the circumcised rim on
the teeny shaft." Pam traced the parts on her husband's
genatalia as she spoke. "Of course, your balls a
slightly bigger since you have hit puberty...But,
still, you two could be twins otherwise...You know
what?...I think I'll name your pee-pee: Little Petey."

Pam paused like she was thinking as she was examining
"Little Petey." Pete didn't really mind as she was
softly drawing her fingertip over his testicles.

"So, what does Little Petey think about the big, strong
man who took me for a ride." Pam's voice turned to the
sing-misterg timbre that she had used earlier in the day.
Pete's scrotum sorry contracted and his penis
withdrew into his pelvis.

"Oh, my, it looks like Little Petey is scared of the
big, strong man." Pam remarked.

"Well, what will Little Petey do if the big. strong man
calls and asks me on a date again?"

Pete could not control his bodily responses and a
trickle or clear sticky liquid began to dribble from
the opening of his penis.

"Oh, dear. It looks like Little Petey is drooling. Is
that what Little Petey is doing? Drooling over the
thought that Pete, Jr.'s Mommy might go out on a date
with a big, strong man?"

More seminal fluid leaked from Pete's penis.

"Goodness. It looks like Little Petey is excited by the
thought."

And another droplet formed at Pete's pee hole.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#626
Up to the first message Down to the last message
"Well, you know Little Petey, if I did go on a date,
Little Petey would have to stay home and look after
Pete, Jr. That would leave Pete, Jr.'s Mommy all alone
with the big, strong man on the date."

The flow of seminal fluid continued unabated from
Pete's urethra.

"And big, strong men like to do things when they go out
on dates, Little Petey. They like to kiss.... they like
to touch their dates. How would Little Petey feel if
the big, strong man kissed Pete, Jr's Mommy and tried
to feel her boobies?"

All of a sudden, it was like a dam broke. The seminal
fluid came out of Pete's penis in a continuous stream.
Pam carefully aimed the stream up Pete's stomach where
it puddled in a pool. After the last of the clear,
sticky liquid came out, Pam released the semi-soft
penis and it settled back in a resting position, just
an inch from Pete's pelvis.

"Well, I guess Little Petey doesn't mind Pete, Jr.'s
Mommy going on a date, eh?"

Embarrassed and drained, Pete laid there silent.

"Look, it looks like Little Petey is all emptied out
and can't help Pete. Jr's Mommy get any sexual relief
tonight. So, why don't you suck on my boobies while I
take care of business myself."

Pete gratefully rolled over and began to lick and suck
on Pam's nipples as her right hand went between her
legs and started its vigorous rubbing. Pam's eyes were
closed, but Pete seemed to sense that Pam was imagining
more of a date with the big, strong man. Moments later,
Pam's body heaved in the throes of a huge orgasm.

A few days later, the phone rang as Pete was clearing
away the dinner dishes. Pam answered the phone. When
she realized who it was, she stood there with the look
of a deer in headlights.

"Oh, hi, Dave... Yes, I did have a good time at the
company picnic... Yes, your car is really neat... No,
I'm not avoiding you at work... No, Pete hasn't told me
not to talk to you... Um hmm... No, I haven't thought
about your offer... You want to go out this Saturday
night? I don't know Dave... I am married... Well, there
is Pete, Jr., we don't have a baby sitter... Well, I
suppose that Pete could watch the baby... Hold on a
second..."

After trying to fend off Dave's insistence, Pam had run
out of excuses. She stood there holding the phone and
looking at Pete who had stopped clearing the table and
was eavesdropping on the conversation.

After a brief silence, Pam said in a hushed tone:
"Well, what do you want me to do? Either you take the
phone and tell him to leave me alone or I'll have to
tell Little Petey about the date after I get back on
Saturday night."

Pam held the phone out for Pete to take. Pete stood
frozen for what seemed like five minutes even though it
was only a matter of seconds. When she realized that
Pete wasn't going to take the phone, she sighed and
slowly brought the receiver back to her head.

"Yes, I suppose that would be alright. Pete can watch
Pete Jr. ... 7:30? ... Yes, that'll be fine... Yes,
I'll see you then ... Yeah, I'm looking forward to it,
too ... bye."

The remainder of the week both Pete and Pam didn't
mention Dave's call or the date. Instead, awkward
moments were filled by idle chatter about the weather,
the lawn, relatives, etc.

On Saturday evening, Pam showered and prepared for her
date. She came out of the bathroom in sheer lacy white
bikini underwear and demi-bra and found Pete standing
there with the baby in his arms. Not missing a beat,
Pam took the dress that she had laid out on the bed and
slipped it over her head and turned to Pete. "Honey,
can you zip me up?"

Pete did.

She turned and addressed Pete, Jr. "Now, you be a good
boy for Daddy while Mommy is out with the big, strong
man. And when Mommy gets home, she'll tell your twin,
Little Petey all about her date."

The constriction of his genitals was almost painful
during the time that Pam was gone. When he finally
heard the front door open at about 11:30 PM, Pete
sighed the proverbial sigh of relief. Whatever had
happened was over. Pam entered the unlit bedroom. As
she slipped her dress over her head, she asked: "Was
Pete Jr. a good boy?"

"Yes" Pete replied.

"How about Little Petey?"

Pete was silent. Pam undid her bra and slid off her
panties and climbed on the bed.

"Well, let's see Little Petey." She pulled down the
covers and then rolled down Pete's briefs. Pete
instinctively lifted his butt so that she could
completely remove his underwear. "Yes, that's Little
Petey alright."

Pam began to use her fingertip to trace around Pete's
diminutive dick and scrotum. As if on cue, the fluid
began to flow.

"I suppose it really is true. Little Petey can't wait
to hear about the date between Pete Jr.'s Mommy and the
big, strong man. There was nothing really special about
the dinner part, just chit chat. But, as we got in his
car to drive home, Dave drove me to a park so that we
could have some private time. He started saying some
very nice things and then he leaned towards me and
kissed me on the lips."

"Now, Little Petey, Pete Jr.'s Mommy hasn't had anyone
kiss her on the lips for a long time, other than Pete
Jr.'s Daddy. It was really warm and the big, strong man
kept pressing hard on my mouth until I opened up my
lips and then his big, slippery tongue powerd it's way
inside my mouth."

The flow of fluid from "Little Petey" was copious.

"You know Little Petey, if you are going to drool so
much when I tell you what happened, I think we are
going to need to borrow one of Pete Jr.'s bibs." With
that Pam got up and went into the kitchen leaving Pete
naked, and spread eagle on the bed. She returned and
laid the cotton bib on Pete's abdomen where most of the
fluid was pooling. Pam then tied the string around
Pete's genitals finishing with a tight bow at the base
of the scrotum. Pete felt the pressure in his prostate
increase and sensed the dangling strings tickling his
anus.

"There." Pam said with satisfaction. "We won't have to
worry about Little Petey messing up Mommy's bed."

"So, where was I? Oh, yes. The big strong man with his
tongue down my throat. Little Petey, his tongue was
thick and meaty, bigger than you. he just keep
thrusting it in my mouth and swirling it around. My
small tongue was no match; it was just overpowered. The
big, strong man seemed to want to conquer my
mouth...And, he did."

Pete was immobilized by Pam's story. He was nude and
vulnerable, with a baby's bib looped around his dick
and balls, as it absorbed the sticky discharge. Little
Petey, for "his" part was enthralled. Instead of
growing larger, engorged by the red flow, Little
Petey's shaft seemed to withdraw into an unknown cavity
within Pete's pelvis, acting like a ramrod against his
prostate gland. Pete's hairless nipples were hard as
bullets and his testes were also contracted into his
pelvic cavity.

In his frozen state, Pete and "Little Petey" were
reacting to the recognition that Pam had enticed away
by a stronger and more dominant male. For her part, Pam
also sensed that her feminine treasures had been
exposed to this more dominant male without intervention
by or protection from her husband. Pam's sore jaw and
the whisker burn around her lips from Dave's five
o'clock shadow were reminders that she could be preyed
upon by other males who may have only their own
prurient desires in mind. Yet, she felt a little guilty
nonetheless as her vagina was still lubricated from the
encounter.

Pam continued. "After a few minutes of kissing, the big
strong man wanted more from Pete Jr.'s Mommy. He
started to touch my boobies. I tried to move his hands
away, but just like his tongue, his hands were too
strong for me to stop. Pretty soon, Dave had my dress
open and deftly popped the clasp on my bra. Those big
fingers of his started to tweak and pull at my nipples,
Little Petey. The very same nipples that used to feed
Pete Jr. He really mauled my tits and worked them over
good."

"I know Little Petey can't see, but can you Pete? Can
you see how the big, strong man used my boobies for his
own pleasure."

Pam looked down at her breasts. The nipples were still
distended and there were obvious fingerprints and
handprints on her light skin. Pete looked, too. His
eyes met Pam's in the dark and they both sensed that
their future was no longer of their own control.

"I suppose I should tell Little Petey what else
happened." Pam broke her gaze from Pete and redirected
it to the little stalk with the mushroom cap that was
leaking even more seminal fluid onto the bib.

"Well, the big, strong man wanted to introduce me to a
new friend, Little Petey. I'll have to call him Big
Davey because, well, he is very big. I hope you don't
mind, Little Petey, that Pete Jr.'s Mommy has a new
friend. But, the introduction was rather unexpected and
sudden. After the big, strong man had been kissing me
and playing with my boobies for about twenty minutes,
he withdrew his big tongue from my mouth and, when he
did, I looked down and saw that he had unzipped his
pants. That's when I first saw Big Davey, sticking out
of his fly like a huge sequoia tree with a flared,
menacing helmet on top."

"Let me see if I can show you how big my new friend
is." Pam formed a circle with her thumbs and
forefingers and encircled Little Petey. Pam used both
of her hands since the circle formed by just a single
forefinger and thumb was too small. Pete peered down
his belly at the broad circumference of Pam's fingers
that made his penis seem like a thin reed. He felt his
manhood contract even further.

"And, my new friend is really tall, too." Pam placed
her hand a point in the air above Little Petey, a full
9 or 10 inches from Pete's stomach.

"Pete Jr.'s Mommy didn't expect to meet a new friend or
her first date with the big, strong man. That certainly
didn't happen on her first date with Pete Jr.'s Daddy.
But, there he was and I couldn't be rude. I think the
big, strong man wanted me to kiss my new friend, but I
had just met Big Davey, and my jaw was sore from all of
the tongue wrestling. So, I decided I would just shake
hands with Big Davey. My new friend was really warm and
hard. So, I keep shaking Big Davey's "hand" both moving
it up and down. Kinda like I doing now with Little
Petey." Pam used the tips of her thumb and forefinger
to slowly pump Little Petey as she continued her story.

"The big, strong man kept pinching my nipples and
squeezing my titties as I stroked my new friend.
Finally, my new friend got really hard and started
erupting all over my hand and arm."

Pete spasmed with this revelation and Little Petey
issued the last of its sticky emission.

"Well, I guess Little Petey likes to pretend to be like
my new friend, even though Little Petey's drool isn't
as thick, and there isn't nearly as much of it."

After Pete calmed down from what was one of the most
intense sensual experiences of his life, Pam said: "Now
that Little Petey has had his story time, Pete Jr.'s
Mommy needs some relaxation as well. After all, she's
all keyed up from her date with the big, strong man."

Pete was a little confused since he knew that he was
completely spent and couldn't get any type of erection
again for some time.

"Look Pete," Pam remarked, "I would do it myself, but
with all of the drool on my hands and fingers from my
new friend, I don't want to touch myself down there. I
don't think we're ready for Pete Jr. to have a new
brother or sister. Why don't you lick and suck me down
there."

Pete willingly moved down between Pam's thighs. Her sex
was steaming and soaking wet. Even though Pete had
limited muff diving experience, he began to lick and
suck like a man possessed. For her part, Pam began to
rock and rotate her pelvis, grinding her clitoris into
Pete's lips and tongue as she desperately sought
release from all of the pent up sexual tension that she
had so courageously held back during Dave's onslaught
on her marital fidelity. She new that she was married
to Pete, but couldn't understand how her husband would
put her into the hands of another sexual suitor. Still,
she was embarrassed that Dave had turned her on so
much, and even got her to give him a hand-job on what
was, for all the craziness of it all, just a first
date.

As she rode Pete's face and approached climax, she
began to wonder whether there ever would be any more
close calls with Dave. As she pictured his prodigious
cock in her minds eye, her pussy surrendered to one of
the deepest orgasms she had ever felt.

Being both thoroughly sated, albeit each in their own
unusual ways, Pete and Pam slept very well that night.

The next week was outwardly normal as neither Pam nor
Pete wanted to revisit the events of the past Saturday
evening. Yet, in private, Pete would find himself
reliving the experience as he jerk on Little Petey
until he emptied his balls into the toilet.
Simultaneously, Pam was frigger her engorged clit under
the covers hoping that she could cum before Pete came
out of the bathroom. Serendipitously, their timing was
perfect for one another to do their dirty business
without being exposed to the other.

At work, Pam stayed as far away from Dave as possible.
Dave would occasionally look her direction, but never
approached her, After all, in his mind, the office
flirtation stage was over; he was now moving on to
capturing his prey.

Thursday night's after dinner conversation was
interrupted by the ring of the telephone. Both Pam and
Pete froze, trying to decide what to do. Being closer
to the phone, Pam finally answered after 5 rings.

"Hello...oh, hi Dave ... how have you been."

Pam stared at Pete as she spoke. Pete stared back.

"Yes, I had a good time last Saturday ... No, I don't
think it would be a good idea to go out again ... Well,
because ... because I'm a married woman ... and a
mom..."

Pam continued to try to valiantly stave off a repeat
encounter, but Dave was very persistent. In a way, she
really had very little persuasive powers since she had
made out with him, let him get to second base and
ultimately jacked him off to completion.

Pete watched as Pam was slowly being worn down. Little
Petey had gone into hiding, withdrawing into his pelvic
cavity. And, the sticky fluid began to leak from his
pee hole.

Pam's pussy was having a similar reaction. She could
tell that her labia were engorging with each argument
that Dave made for a second date. A dampness was
forming in her crotch and she new her face was becoming
flushed.

"...Dave, I really don't think so ...No, I sure that
Pete will mind ...I think he has to work this weekend,
so he can't watch Pete Jr." After a pause, Pam
rhetorically replied into the phone receiver: "You want
me to ask Pete if he'll baby sit again?...Okay, I guess
I can ask.."

Pam took the phone from her ear and pressed it against
her chest to muffle the sound.

"Well, Pete. What to you want my to say? Do you want me
to tell him that you have to work and can't baby
sit?..."

Pam paused. "...Or, do you want my to say that you and
Little Petey would be happy to watch Pete Jr. again?"

Awkwardly and timidly, Pete replied: "It would be a lie
to say that I have to work this weekend."

Pam was simultaneously disappointed in Pete wimpy
response and excited at the potential peril into which
she was being placed.

Pam brought the telephone back to her cheek. Again, she
paused and raised her eyebrows as if to afford Pete one
last chance to intervene. Of course, she was met with
Pete's silence.

"No. I guess I was wrong about Pete's schedule this
weekend. He can watch Pete Jr., so I guess there is no
reamister that we can't get together on Saturday night."
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#627
Up to the first message Down to the last message
When Pam hung up, the tension between her and Pete was
pronounced. Neither wanted to say anything immediately.
Instead, the scurried around the house doing errands,
putting Pete Jr. to bed and cleaning up. When it came
time for them to retire, Pam met Pete at the bathroom
door.

"I think you and I and Little Petey need to have a
little talk tonight," Pam stated.

Pete returned to bed naked so that Pam wouldn't have to
look far for Little Petey.

With the lights out, Pam began. "Okay. Both you and
Little Petey better understand something. When a girl
goes out with a big, strong man on a second date, he
isn't going to be satisfied with just kissing Pete
Jr.'s Mommy. And, he isn't going to be satisfied with
just playing with Pete Jr's Mommy's boobies. And, he
isn't going to be satisfied with Pete Jr.'s Mommy just
shaking "hands" with her new friend. You realize that
don't you?"

Pete nodded quietly and Little Petey replied by
expelling three big drops of clear fluid.

"Okay. I guess both you and Little Petey understand
that the big, strong man is going to want more, right.
Now, Pete Jr.'s Mommy is not a slut, so she won't let
him go all the way, but when she gets home she will
want some help relaxing and calming down. And don't
worry, Little Petey, she'll tell you a good bedtime
story. Just remember to have your bib on when she gets
home."

With that, Pam pressed on the base of Little Petey's
scrotum, releasing a stream of the clear, sticky
liquid. After Pete recovered, Pam had him suck and
nibble on her tits as she rubbed her clit to a
satisfying orgasm.

Saturday night, Pam readied herself for Dave's arrival.
This time she wore a more provocative outfit which
showed cleavage and a lot of leg. Underneath Pam
eschewed a bra since she knew that Dave would demand
access to her breasts. No need to pretend other wise.
Her choice for a panty was a lacy thong. Pam was a
little worried about this choice since it afforded
dangerously little protection from a full frontal
attack by her "new friend." But, Pam reamistered that she
could hold her own and protect her virtue - what ever
virtue remained - if need be.

As she went to leave, Pam lightly kissed Pete on the
cheek and did the same to Pete Jr. But, to Pete Jr. Pam
spoke. "Now you take care of your Daddy and Little
Petey while Mommy is out with the big, strong man and
Mommy's new friend. And, you go to bed at the regular
time for Daddy, but make sure that Daddy and Little
Petey stay up to talk to Mommy when she gets home."

It was midnight when Pam got home. Except for the porch
light, the house was dark as she made her way back to
her bedroom. As she had asked Pete was laying nude on
the covers with Little Petey's bib firmly in place.
Even though it was dark, Pam could see that Little
Petey had been anxious awaiting her return. There was
drool making its way from Little Petey's "mouth" to a
damp spot on the bib.

Pam shed her dress and shoes. Pete noticed that Pam
didn't have any panties to take off as she climbed into
bed.

Before I start talking to Little Petey, I want a nice
soft kiss. Pete complied and welcomed Pam's silky
tongue into his mouth. Pam's lips were sticky and he
smelled a pungent aroma as she twirled her tongue
around his, leaving him with a curious after taste.

Pam swung herself toward to foot on the bed and began
to address Little Petey. "Well, Little Petey, tonight
Dave didn't want to linger over dinner. We ate real
quickly and he asked me back to his apartment. He
started kissing me right away when we got inside, and
his hands immediately went for the boobies. You know,
Little Petey, the boobies that fed Pete Jr. last year."

"The big, strong man was able to get my top open, while
at the same time shoving his tongue in my mouth. He
tried to back me into his bedroom, but I wouldn't let
him get me in there because I knew that he would expect
to get on top of me in the bed. Unlike Little Petey, I
think the big, strong man would want Big Davey to do
his dirty business in my pussy. Like I told you and
Pete earlier, Little Petey, Pete Jr.'s Mommy is not
easy, and would never allow any man, no matter how big
and strong to do anything of the sort on just a second
date."

Little Petey lurched a bit at this discussion, perhaps
pondering whether Pam's "new friend" would try to play
in Little Petey's playground between Pam's legs.

"Well, the only way to stop him from maneuvering me
into his bedroom was to drop to my knees. Now, imagine
this picture, Little Petey: Pete's Jr's Mommy with her
top opened and boobies exposed on her knees in front of
the big, strong man. Right at my eye level was Dave's
fly. I guess you can guess what happened next, the big,
strong man unzipped and let Big Davey out."

"Boy, Little Petey, in the light Big Davey looked even
bigger and harder than last week. I tried to just shake
hands with him again, but Pete Jr.'s Mommy's new friend
wanted to get friendlier...He wanted Pete Jr.'s Mommy
to kiss him...What do think Pete Jr's Mommy should have
done, huh, Little Petey?"

As if on cue, Little Petey began streaming seminal
fluid as Pam lightly teased Little Petey's bumps where
his testicles had hidden.

"Oh, I guess Little Petey thinks Pete Jr.'s Mommy
should have kissed her new friend. Well, that's good
because she did. She really didn't have much of a
choice anyway. It was either kissing Bid Davey or I
think Big Davey would have gotten angry and wanted to
push inside another of my holes."

The fluid continued to ooze from Little Petey's pee
hole.

"At first, I was just able to kiss Big Davey's head,
but then the big, strong man grabbed the back of my
head and pushed my new fried into my mouth just like he
had done before with his tongue. Let me tell you
something, Little Petey, I am glad that Dave had spent
some time stretching my lips with his kissing because
that was the biggest thing Pete Jr's Mommy has ever had
in her mouth."

"I licked and sucked as much as I could so that Big
Davey wouldn't try to shove his way down my throat. But
that only got my new friend even more excited. He
started really pushing in and out fast. The big, strong
man wasn't going to let go of the back on my head
without Big Davey spewing his load... And then it came,
Big Davey's load...into my mouth ... the mouth that
kissed Pete Jr. good night ... the mouth that just
kissed Pete Jr.'s Daddy."

"I wasn't able to keep all of Big Davey's load in my
mouth... there was just too much. It was also much
thicker than that stuff Little Petey leaks out. It went
on my face, in my hair and some down my chest. I think
the big, strong man really liked seeing Big Davey's
load all over Pete Jr's Mommy. He just keep popping Big
Davey in and out of my filled mouth and wiping it on my
cheeks."

By now, Little Petey was twitching but there was
nothing left to ooze out. Little Petey was bone dry.
Pam sensed this and moved back up next to Pete>

"Now, Pete, I didn't mean to be mean by kissing you
after Big Davey had done his business in my mouth and
on my face ..."

Assuaging Pam's concern's Pete replied: "No, honey,
that's okay. I'm sure that most of that stuff was gone
anyway by the time you got home. And, I do like kissing
you."

Pam smiled and kissed Pete again, with her silky tongue
probing into Pete's willing mouth. "Well, sure, I had
swallowed most of Big Davey's stuff from the apartment
by the time Dave brought me home, but before I came in,
we started kissing again in the driveway. After a
couple of minutes, he brought out Big Davey again and
he was raring to go for round two. I think he had
grander plans than just another mouthing session
because Dave tried to feel me up between my legs. He
was grabbing my panties off so I just dived right in on
Big Davey before anything else could happen. That
calmed Dave down and when Big Davey shot again, his
load wasn't quite as much as before. But, I brought you
a fresh and sticky kiss tonight."

Pete recall the thickness of her saliva and the strange
taste.

"You see, Pete, if you are going to put me in a
situation where I have to suck the sperm out of
another's man's big cock, I think you need to have a
first hand appreciation on what I am going through.
Maybe then, you'll think differently about allowing
another man to date your wife."

"I understand, honey." Pete remarked.

"Okay, now you can think about the taste of my kiss
while you lick and suck on my pussy, because Pete Jr's
Mommy is steaming hot down there and needs some
relief."

Pete dutifully positioned himself between Pam's spread
thighs. She was right; her pussy was radiating heat and
was still dripping wet. As Pete tongued and sucked
Pam's sweet slit, he hoped that he had swallowed the
entire contents of her kiss. After all Pete didn't want
to let any of Dave's sperm to slip through up to Pam's
womb. For her part, Pam was almost vicious in the way
she rocked and rotated her pelvis on Pete's whisker-
burned mouth and face. Again, it was the vision of her
"new friend," Big Davey, this time sawing in and out of
her mouth, that sent Pete Jr.'s Mommy into a writhing
and spasming series of climaxes.

The next week, Pam and Pete were not as much in
conscious denial as the weeks before. Pam would often
kiss Pete as she passed him in the house and tease him
with comments like: "taste anything this time?" Pete
joined Pam in the shower and she toyed with Little
Petey as he adoringly soaped her boobies. At night,
they would lie together naked in bed and talk about
Pam's dates with Dave. Both Pete and Little Petey
enjoyed the recounting of the exploits of Pete Jr's
Mommy. On Wednesday night, after Pam had "retold"
Little Petey the storied for the 6th or 7th time and
Little Petey was again bone dry, Pam said, seriously,
"You know Pete, Dave is probably going to call
again..."

"Yeah, I know, Honey."

"After getting a hand-job and a couple of blow jobs, a
man like Dave will certainly want more."

"Yeah, I know Honey."

"Well, you better think about how you are going to deal
with it next time, because, when he calls, I won't have
any excuse I can give him. After all I sucked his cock
twice and he shot his load all over my face and
boobies."

"Well, what am I supposed to do?"

Her husband's continued wimpiness frustrated Pam.
"Something! Anything!"

Pam continued, "Pete, if you let him take me out again,
it will be a THIRD date. You, know, a THIRD date. If a
guy takes a girl out on a THIRD date, he'll know that
he can fuck her. She knows that the rule: THIRD date
means FUCK date."

Pete was silent.

Pam rolled away from Pete and said "Just do something
to protect me ...protect Pete Jr's Mommy ...protect
Pete Jr's Mommy's pussy."

The next night - Thursday night - both Pam and Pete
kept looking at the phone, expecting it to ring. As the
evening grew late, they both relaxed a bit and put Pete
Jr. to bed. Then, just as they were going to their
bedroom to retire: "RINNGG...RRINNGG ...RRIINNGG."

The moment of truth had arrived. Pam picked up the
receiver.

"Hi ... Oh, hi Dave...No, I guess its not too
late...Yes, I guess last weekend was fun ...Another
date on Saturday? ...Well, I don't know... I guess it
will be up to Pete..."

Pam placed the receiver against her chest and looked at
Pete. On the other end of the line, Dave was sitting at
his apartment sipping some Scotch, revelling in the
knowledge that Pete was not the kind of guy to stand up
to a more macho competitor, especially one that had
already begun to lay claim to Pete's woman.

After a momentary pause, Pam extended the receiver
toward Pete, implicitly begging him to take it and say
something.

Somewhat to Pam's surprise and certainly to his own
surprise, Pete haltingly stepped forward and took the
phone. Slowly, he put the receiver to his face.

His voice cracked as he said: "Hi, Dave, this is Pete
..."

There was a pause as Pete listened. "Well, I'm not sure
that's a good idea.."

More pause. "Sure, I know that Pam was alright the
other two times, but ...still..."

"Well, because I don't think so ..."

"Well, yes, that's the best explanation I have..."

"Yes...no...yes...I mean, no..."

It was no obvious to Pam that Dave was turning up the
pressure and Pete was not reacting well.

"Of course, I'm a good dad and I like taking care of
Pete Jr..."

"Still, I'm not sure that Pam wants to go out...right,
Pam?"

Pete was twisting in the wind. Pam whispered back to
Pete: "You're going to have to be the one to say no, I
can't anymore."

"Well, I guess its not that Pam doesn't want to go
out..." Pete was losing ground.

"No, I don't want to stop Pam from having fun with a
new friend..."

"I guess that I can watch Pete Jr. for a little while
on Saturday night ..."

With those words, both Pam and Pete knew that the war
was lost.

Trying to muster some sense of control, Pete vainly
said, "But, I want her home early...Yeah, by eleven
o'clock...Oh, that's alright?...Sure, I can give the
phone back to Pam..."

Pete handed the receiver over to Pam who now felt both
anticipation and anguish at being the proverbial
sacrificed lamb.

"Yes, Dave, its Pam again ...uh,huh...no, I guess we
can skip dinner...Dave, I have never done that...not
even for Pete...Well, I guess I did it just before Pete
Jr. was born ...Okay, if that will make you
happy...I'll see you around seven...bye."

As she hung up the phone, Pete asked: "What does he
want you to do?"

"I'm not sure it really matters since you just gave him
permission to take me out on a THIRD date!
But...well...he wants me to shave off my pubic hair.
You can help me do that for the big, strong man
tomorrow night."

The next evening, Pete carefully trimmed and then
shaved off Pam's downy thatch until she was smooth and
bare. As Pete examined his handiwork, Pam said: "You
probably should take a real good look down there. After
tomorrow night, I don't think Pete Jr's Mommy's pussy
will look the same."

Pete stared at her beautiful, tight slit and tried to
etch the image into his permanent memory.

The next evening as Pam prepared, she carefully
inserted her diaphragm in full view of Pete. Pete
lovingly helped her into her dress and asked "why no
underwear."

"Because Pete Jr's Mommy is going straight to the big,
strong man's apartment. I am sure that Big Davey is
going to want to spend all of the available time
visiting the pussy that Pete Jr. came out of and only
Little Petey had visited before. There are no more need
for pretenses since it is the THIRD date."

"I guess you're right Honey. I'm sorry."

"Too late to be sorry. Just be ready to take me back
afterward. I am sure that Little Petey will enjoy the
story."

When Pam staggered in at 11:15 PM, Pete and Little
Petey were waiting. At first, Pete wondered if Pam was
takes. Then, he realized that her difficulty walking
was due to physical reamisters.

"Help Pete Jr's Mommy back into the bedroom," Pam
instructed.

As they reached their marital bed, Pam eased herself
down and lifted her arms up to allow Pete to slide her
dress off over her head. Pam then scooted her naked
body up onto the bed and asked Pete to turn out the
light.

"Well, Pete Jr's Mommy has a new friend that Little
Petey is going to have to learn to share with. Big
Davey is pretty greedy, though. He really seems like he
wants my pussy just for himself. Here, feel it, just be
gentle, she's really worn out."

Pam guided Pete's fingers between her legs. Pam's
petite labia were swollen and distended and, of course,
coated in sticky residue. "Now, be really gentle," Pam
said as she guided Pete's index finger into her vagina.
Apart from the warmth and abundant sticky fluids, Pete
didn't feel anything. Then, Pam guided his middle
finger in. Still, no contact with Pam's flesh. With the
entry of Pete's ring finger, he sensed some contact but
the fit was still loose. Only when Pam guided his pinky
finger into her opening was contact really established.

"She what I mean?" Pam queried. "Big Davey really
stretched out Pete Jr's Mommy's pussy. I don't think
Big Davey was even thinking about Little Petey when it
he was pummeling her for most of the last 3 hours. I
think it will be awhile before Little Petey will enjoy
a visit, don't you think?"

"Now, if Big Davey continues to want to play around in
there, I think Pete Jr's Mommy's pussy may change
permanently. Now, I'm sorry if that happened Little
Petey, but Pete Jr's Daddy allowed Big Davey to visit
my pussy and once that kind of invitation is extended,
it can't be taken back."

Little Petey was leaking his clear sticky run off as
Pam spoke.

"Pete, you can take you fingers out now. And, don't
even think about wiping them on the sheets. Use your
mouth. After all, I think it gives real meaning to the
phrase "finger licking good."

Pete did as Pam instructed. Yes, he did find it good
and tasty.

After hearing about Big Davey's workout in Pam's pussy,
Little Petey was, again, bone dry. However, Pam didn't
need any help relieving her "tension." Big Davey had
taken care of all of her tension, many times.

In the succeeding weeks, the Saturday night date was a
regular event. Pete and Little Petey took care of Pete
Jr. while Pam made time for her new best friend, "Big
Davey."
Sure enough after a few weeks, Pam's pussy did seem to
be permanently resized for Big Davey. Little Davey was
satisfied to simply drain out his fluids onto the bib,
as Pam told her bedtime stories and Pete fingers played
around in the remnants of Pam's date.

On occasion, Dave started bringing Big Davey over for
visits at the house. Once Pete looked in on Pete Jr. in
his crib to find Pam holding onto the railing as Big
Davey was ramming into her pussy from behind. The
rocking of the crib had awakened Pete Jr., but instead
of crying, he was comforted by the rhythmic motion and
seemed transfixed by the sight of Big Davey pistoning
into his Mommy's Pussy and then withdrawing almost
completely as his Mommy's taut vaginal lips gripped
onto Big Davey's head.

Another time, Pete found Pam holding Pete Jr. in her
arms as she rode up and down on Big Davey as Dave sat
on the couch. Pete Jr. really enjoyed the ride,
although perhaps not as much as Pam's pussy did. When
Pam started her climax, Pete Jr. burst out into giggles
as he looked at the funny faces that his Mommy was
making.

A couple of months later, Pam came into bed where she
found Pete nude and waiting with the bib around Little
Petey. Pam said: "Well, it looks like Pete Jr. is going
to have a brother. Big Davey must have torn a hole in
my diaphragm. I just hope Pete Jr. doesn't get jealous
by the size of Dave Jr.'s pee-pee."

Little Davey signaled his acceptance with a stream of
seminal fluid.

END
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#628
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!



Panty Slave


It all started on a lonely Saturday night when I was
home alone doing laundry.

I live on the first floor of a three-story building.
The common washer/dryer for the building is in the
basement, and a door from my bedroom leads directly
into the laundry-room section of the basement.

There is a young, unmarried couple living directly
above me. The woman, Kristen, is gorgeous! She
just moved to the U.S. from England, obviously to live
with her honey, Kevin. He is a successful stockbroker
who is equally good-looking, he is also aggressive, and
extremely hard-working. They are both serious about
their careers, and they're renting a small apartment
while they save money for their dream home.

Kristen is the cutest, sexiest woman I've seen in a
long time. She has short, blond hair, a flawless face,
nice tits, and a perfect ass which she keeps in great
shape by getting up at 5:00am every morning to run 10
miles. I had seen her many times, walking in and out
of the building, and I had even jerked off thinking
about her beautiful body, but I had never spoken a
word with her.

I first met Kristen in our back courtyard one day when
she was going up into her apartment with her arms full
of laundry. I was coming in from a workout and noticed
she had dropped a piece of clothing on the bottom level
of stairs. I hurriedly ran to help her, by calling out
that she had dropped something. I said I would grab it
and take it up to her.

When I grabbed the piece of laundry, I realized it was
a tiny, black, silk thong! I got an immediate hard-on!
I could hardly make it up the stairs because my dick was
so hard holding this gorgeous creature's underwear. When
I got to the top of the stairs, Kristen looked embar-
rassed as she realized I was holding her freshly
laundered panties. However, as she took the thong from
me, she looked me straight in the eyes with her piercing
blue eyes, and if it was possible at this point, I got
even harder.

She then looked down and could see my retro-adolescent
hard-on through my workout shorts. Then, she looked
right back into my eyes, with the confidence of a queen.

She was the one who had made a mistake, by dropping her
laundry, but with one look, I became the embarrassed
little boy, who felt like I should apologize. At the
same time, she was transformed into a mature, sexy
dominant figure, looking at me like I was a bad boy
for having touched her laundry.

She said goodbye, as I struggled to walk back to my
apartment. As soon as I got back into my apartment,
I was so affected by my encounter with Kristen, that
I ripped off all of my clothes and started jerking
off right in the middle of my living room. I came in
less than a minute.

Then, something happened to me that had never occurred
in my entire life - I remained hard! I was still so
turned on and I felt like I needed more relief. I
decided to go back to jerking off, but I was starting
to get chafed. So rather than grabbing some lotion, I
scooped up the pile of cum that was sitting in the middle
of my coffee table and smeared it all over my cock for
lubrication.

I then jerked off, imagining myself licking every inch
of Kristen's body and smelling those sexy panties.

For the next couple of weeks, I couldn't stop thinking
about Kristen and her panties. I kept hoping to see
them, and touch them again. I figured it would never
happen, but the thought made for a lot of great mas-
turbation fantasies.

Then, one Saturday night, I decided to stay home and do
laundry while the rest of my buddies were out takeing.
I went down into the laundry room and as anyone can
relate to the frustration, someone else was already
doing their laundry.

I saw a basket of what looked like dirty clothes
sitting on top of the dryer, while the washer and
dryer were both running.

I had a thought that the clothes could be Kristen's!
My heart started racing with a combination of anticipation
and the fear of getting caught, as I went to look in the
basket.

Sure enough, the basket was full of women's clothing,
and sitting right up on top was another tiny thong.
This one was brown, but it was the same style that I'd
seen before. I grabbed it quickly and held it up. It
looked beautiful!

As my heart pounded and my dick filled up with red,
I buried my face in the thong and inhaled deeply. I
almost ****** from the overwhelmingly sexy mixture
of scents. They smelled a little musky, like the smell
of pussy, but there was also a different smell.

I quickly realized the smell was a man's cum. I looked
in the panties and there was some dried-up cum that
looked like a tiger stripe.

I have never smelled cum that wasn't my own, and seeing
panties with a cum-stain was definitely a first, but I
was so excited from being this close to panties that
were on Kristen's beautiful body, that I had a hard
time standing up. I didn't want to just put the panties
back into the basket and end this little affair with
the lovely piece of lingerie, but I also had never con-
sidered myself to be a pervert before.

However, my lust overcame me and I balled the panties
up into my hand and left the laundry room with them.

I was now in my apartment, with a dick that could cut
glass, and I wasn't sure what to do. But I quickly
stripped and laid down in my bed to start stroking my
cock.

I put the panties over my nose and mouth and deeply
inhaled the strong scent. After doing this for a minute,
I looked into my mirror, which I can see from my bed and
a strange idea crossed my mind. I thought the idea was
weird and perverted, but like someone possessed, I stood
up and put the thong on myself.

I didn't know what I was doing, and even if I had decided
against the idea, I don't think I could have stopped myself.
I was literally in a dream-state. I stood in front of the
mirror and looked at myself in a thong! My rock-hard cock
was stuffed into the front, and was sticking out the side.

I stood there and admired myself from all angles and was
getting even more turned-on. I touched my dick through
the silk panties to see if it was as hard as I thought,
and as soon as I made contact with it, I started to cum.
I stroked it through the silk and dumped an entire load
into Kristen's panties! Oops.

After I finished pumping a load into her panties, I felt
like I was coming out of a daze. I realized that a few
minutes had passed since I had taken her panties, and I
was now really nervous that I would be caught. I
thought I should clean my cum off of her panties, but I
wasn't thinking clearly and I decided to quickly return
them to her basket, and pretend nothing happened. I was
so nervous and hurried, that I was still naked, and I
still had some of my own cum on my leg and on my cock.

As I opened the door into the laundry room, I almost had a
heart attack! Kristen's boyfriend, Kevin, was standing
there putting the dirty laundry into the washer. He
turned around to see who was there and he looked pretty
surprised to see a guy with a semi-hard dick standing in
front of him holding his girlfriend's thong.

He recognized the underwear immediately and just yelled
out, "What the fuck are you doing?" I started stammering
about being confused with the laundry baskets and that I
was just jumping in the shower and I thought I'd come down
to throw a quick load of laundry in the washer.

He told me to shut up and grabbed the panties out of my
hand. He started to scream that he was going to kick
my perverted ass, when Kristen came down to see what
the commotion was all about.

Kevin turned to her and told her that I had walked
into the room naked with her panties in my hand, and he
was going to beat the cuckolds brownie out of me.

I was petrified and embarrassed, standing in front of
this couple, completely naked, but unable to run back
into my apartment to wrap a towel around me.

Kristen stood there for a second and actually looked
calm. She had a confident look in her eyes as she
walked right over to Kevin, grabbed the panties and
examined them for a few seconds.

Then she walked towards me, and in one motion, put her
arm straight out over my shoulder, and closed the basement
door that leads to my apartment. This door automatically
locks from inside the apartment! I couldn't say or do
anything. I just stood there, and I started to shake from
being cold and scared.

But I was trapped, naked, embarrassed and in a lot of
trouble with nowhere to go. Kristen then examined the
panties a little bit more and looked at Kevin. She said
to him in her amazing accent, "This little boy has been
busy with my panties Kev."

Kevin said, "What do you mean? What did this fucking
pervert do?"

Kristen responded, "Look, they're wet, almost dripping
with something that smells an awful lot like cum. And
look at the elastic, it's stretched out. This little
fag was wearing my panties." Kevin stormed at me and
shoved me into the door. He was about to throw a punch,
but stopped when Kristen demanded that he control himself.
She obviously has a great deal of control over this guy.

Kristen then took control, and told Kevin to stand back.
Then she walked up to me and punched me right in the
stomach. It caught me off guard, and I fell to my knees.

She started asking me why I was such a pervert and said
that I didn't deserve to live in such a nice building.
She said she was going to tell our landlord, so I would
be evicted. She also said that she would tell our other
neighbors and my buddies that I was a little "sissy-boy"
who liked to wear women's underwear.

At this point, I regained my senses enough to realize
what was happening, and I tried to capture an ounce of
dignity. I started to apologize profusely. I said that
this was not something I had ever done before, and I
began to stand up.

Kristen just put both hands on my shoulders, pushed down
hard, and screamed, "Stay down there!"

I went crashing down onto my knees and winced with pain.
Kevin walked over to me and said, "If you even think about
standing up again, I'm gonna kick you right in the face."

I started pleading with them that I was very sorry and
I couldn't lose this apartment, I came clean on the
whole thing, that I wasn't a pervert, I had just gotten
carried away and I was very, very sorry. I then started
stammering about how I would do anything that they asked
me to do, just please don't let anybody know about this.

Kristen seemed to get very calm now that I was almost
crying about how sorry I was. It was an interesting
sight: I was kneeling at this couple's feet, completely
naked, whimpering about how I would do anything to make
up for it. Then Kristen handed me the panties and
told me to clean them up.

I took them from her and started to get up off my knees
so I could find a way to clean them. She slapped me
right across the face and said very deliberately, "Stay
down."

I just looked up at her, with what had to look like a
frightened puppy's eyes, and started wiping the cum off
of her panties with my hand. She let out a little giggle
and said, "Nope, that's not what I mean. Lick them clean."

I looked at her again and started stammering about how
I wasn't really a pervert and I couldn't do it. She
let me finish, then she said, "I don't think you know
the position you're in. If you don't do as I say, I
can promise you that Kevin and I will beat the hell
out of you right now. Then we'll have you evicted,
probably arrested, and I'll make sure all of our
neighbors and your friends know that you are a little
sissy-boy who runs around in women's underwear.
You'll have to find a new place to live, and I'm sure
you'll want to find a new city, because you'll never
have a normal social life again if you stay here.
So, you have no choice other than to lick my panties
clean, right now."

I just looked at her for a few seconds, thinking about
the magnitude of what she had said. I looked at Kevin,
who had a smirk on his face, but even he seemed a little
bit shocked by the position I had put myself into. I was
completely defeated. I looked back at Kristen, who said,
"Go ahead sissy-boy, lick my panties clean."

I looked down at the panties and slowly started licking
my salty cum. It was still pretty warm and creamy from
my orgasm, and there was actually more fluid than I'd
thought. Needless to say, I had never tasted cum
before, and I was repulsed by the thought of what I was
doing.

Kristen told me to make sure that I swallowed all of my
cum, and told me to lick every inch of the thong, in-
cluding the area that was up her "bum", and come to
think of it, the area that was up my "bum."
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#629
Up to the first message Down to the last message
As I continued to lick the thong, something terrible
happened, I started to get hard! They both noticed
right away. Kristen just sort of giggled and said,
"Look Kev, this guy who say's he isn't a pervert is
getting excited by eating his own cum and tasting his
own asshole."

Then she changed the tone of her voice to a very
serious one and demanding tone, she just said,
"Keep licking until it's clean." I continued for
another couple of minutes, licking the entire thong,
including the strap that went up Kristen's (and my
own) "bum". To my surprise and concern, my dick was
now rock hard, standing completely at attention. I
handed the panties back to Kristen and told her that
I was sorry and that it would never happen again.

She didn't take them from me, instead she looked down
on me and said, "Stuff them in your mouth, where they
belong."

This was getting out of hand, but I didn't have a
choice. I balled the thong up and shoved them into
my mouth. Now I was kneeling in front of them,
completely helpless, and I couldn't even talk,
because I had the panties in my mouth - and I was
still hard as a rock.

Kristen looked over at Kevin and asked him if they had
any housework left to do. Kevin's answer was a quick,
"Absolutely!"

She told me to stand up and not to even try to saying
anything. She said they were going to go upstairs to
their apartment and I should follow behind them in about
five minutes so nobody would think my little perverted
ass was with them. Of course I had no clothes and I was
locked out of my apartment, so I just waited for a few
minutes, and then walked outside to the courtyard and
went up the stairs to their apartment.

The chances that someone saw my naked ass walking up the
stairs was probably about 99%. I knocked on the door,
and they left me standing there for about two minutes,
just in case there were some neighbors who hadn't see me
yet.

Finally, Kristen opened the door and told me to come in.
She told me to get back down on my knees and kiss the
floor of her kitchen. I did so without hesitation. As
I was kissing her floor, she said I was going to do all
of their housework tonight, and seeing as how I liked
wearing her clothes, I was going to be wearing two pair
of her panties while I cleaned the entire apartment.

She told me to stand up and she gave me a lacy, white
thong that barely allowed me to stick my entire cock
into it. Then she led me into the bedroom where Kevin
was up on the bed, with his pants around his ankles.

He was jerking off!

When we walked into the room, he started laughing at me
for wearing the panties, but he continued to stroke his
meat.

Kristen then lay down next to him, then snuggled under-
neath him and started licking his balls and sucking
on his cock. In about thirty seconds, he grunted, "I'm
gonna cum."

Kristen jumped up, grabbed a clean pair of panties out
of her dresser and wrapped them around Kevin's cock.
He proceeded to pump his entire load into the panties.
When he was finished, Kristen took them from him, handed
them to me and said, "Kev won't let me make you suck his
cock, so instead you will wear these cum-soaked panties
over your face all night. If anything starts to drip,
I want you to eat it."

She then put the panties over my head, making sure that
the wet spot from Kevin's orgasm went directly over my
mouth and nose. It was starting to drip down my chin, so
I had to start licking and swallowing Kevin's cum. I was
so humiliated, but my hard-on didn't go away, in fact my
dick started twitching like I was about to cum myself.

Kristen noticed this and said to Kevin, "See, he really
seems to like it, I'll bet he would do a great job sucking
your cock." Before I started cleaning the apartment,
Kristen took out her camera and took about five pictures
of me standing in the room, wearing a thong and wearing
a pair of wet, see-through panties on my head. Because
they were lacy, see-through panties, it was obvious that
it was me, and the worst part about it was that my hard-on
confirmed to anyone who would see these pictures that I
was not totally protesting my situation.

I spent the next two hours cleaning the entire apartment,
while wearing both pairs of panties. I was getting
accustomed to the smell of Kevin's cum, and eventually
I didn't even notice it.

Kristen took occasional pictures of me while I was
cleaning, but they mostly sat on the couch and watched
TV.

When I was finished cleaning, I had lost my hard-on and
was almost feeling comfortable in my attire. I went
into the TV room and told them I was through cleaning.

They both looked at me for a few seconds, they seemed a
little bit nervous, but finally Kristen began to speak.

"We've decided how to resolve the situation. We have a
cleaning lady who comes once a week. We're not happy with
her services and we'd like to have our place cleaned twice
a week. So we've decided that we'll use you as our cleaning
lady twice a week, for three hours at a time. You will
come to our apartment twice a week. You'll have no clothes
on and you'll wear whatever we tell you to wear once you
come in. You will then proceed to do whatever we tell
you to do for the next three hours. This will usually
involve cleaning, but you will have to do everything,
EVERYTHING, that Kevin and I tell you to do.

This is perfectly optional for you, but if you ever decide
that you don't want to do what we tell you, we'll tell the
landlord about what we caught you doing, we'll have you
evicted and we'll make sure that all of your friends see
the pictures. If this happens, I'm sure you'll quickly
disappear from our lives, and we can all forget the whole
ordeal. However, this is the only way we can imagine
living near you, knowing what you did. The agreement is
for six hours a week. During the rest of the time, we
won't have any control over you. You can go about your
life and we will acknowledge each other as simply
neighbors. However, during the six hours each week that
you are here, you are our slave to do whatever either of
us wants you to do."

I was quiet for a few seconds and I finally said, "I guess
I don't have a choice. All my friends are here, I have a
great job, and this apartment is all I can afford in this
area of town. I accept."

"Good." Kristen said, "I have convinced Kev to let you
suck his prick, so to begin the first three hour session
of this week, I want you to give him a great blow job.
But first, get rid of those panties, I'm getting sick of
looking at you in my thong."

At this point, I was so demoralized that I didn't hesitate
to obey any order. I took the panties off of my head and
stepped out of Kristen's thong. Of course the activity
made me hard again, which just made for more jokes from
both of them. Kevin was sitting on the couch, and he had
his legs spread, he had been takeing wine, so I'm sure his
inhibitions were down. I knelt in front of him and pulled
down his pants. He helped me get his pants completely off,
so he could spread his legs and get comfortable for what I
imagined would be his first-ever blowjob from a man.

His cock was flaccid, so I grabbed it and started massaging
it like it was my own. I took my other hand and started
playing with his balls. In about twenty seconds, he was
hard. I was surprised when a feeling of accomplishment
swept over me. Then Kristen walked up to us, leaned
down into my face and said very deliberately, "suck it
you little sissy-boy."

I swallowed Kevin's cock
immediately. I put both hands on his ass and just
buried my face in his lap as I tried to give this man
the best blowjob of his life. I bobbed up and down on
his cock and periodically tongued his balls as I continued
to stroke his cock.

He seemed to be getting harder, and
he really seemed to be enjoying it, but my mouth was also
getting tired. However, I was trying very hard to give a
great blowjob.

Suddenly, the only thing in my life that
was important was to make this man cum in my mouth. I
thought about something that a girl had done to me
once that I had really enjoyed. I thought I would try it out
on Kevin. I decided to lick his asshole.

I pushed his
legs up into the air and went right for his hairy hole.
I licked and sucked on his asshole for a while, then I
went back to his dick. For the next fifteen minutes, he
moaned and breathed hard while I moved my mouth from his
dick to his balls to his asshole.

I completely forgot
how tired my mouth was and I just made love to this man's
crotch passionately.

While I was doing this, my ass must
have been sticking straight out into the room, because I
felt a cold, wet sensation on my asshole. I realized
quickly that it was Kristen sticking some kind of cream
into my asshole. She was lubricating my ass for something.

This was another new experience for me. My asshole had
only been used for "exit" at this point in my life.

Before I could protest, I felt an invasion that must have
been a dildo. It felt like a Coke can was stretching my
asshole to the point of ripping it, but I was so engulfed
in the blowjob that I just kept my ass in the air and let
beautiful Kristen use my asshole for whatever needs she had.

She was now stroking the dildo in and out of my ass - I was
actually being fucked, while I was blowing a guy. I guess
I had an idea of the invasion that she must have felt.

Finally, Kevin blew his load into my mouth. Even though
it was his second load of the night, it seemed like a lot
of fluid came out of his cock. I will always remember the
strange feeling of pride I had when I made him cum. I
swallowed all of it and even went back to his dick to clean
any excess cum and my saliva off of him.

I was now painfully aware of the impaling my ass was re-
ceiving. As Kevin got up to leave, Kristen stopped fucking
my asshole and told me to lay on the couch. She said that
she wanted to see me fuck myself in the asshole with the
dildo until I came. She said I was not allowed to touch
my dick, but I had to keep fucking myself until I came.
I got up on the couch and decided the easiest way to do it
would be to lay on my back and stick my legs in the air. I
could then reach underneath my ass and fuck myself with the
dildo with either hand.

Kristen and Kevin just sat on the other couch and watched
as their little cleaning lady fucked himself in the ass with
a dildo. I continued for about fifteen minutes and I finally
came all over my chest. Of course, they made me leave the
dildo in my asshole while I wiped up all of my own cum with
my hands and ate all of it. Then, Kristen set the stage for
what would be the hardest summer of my life. She told me to
pull the dildo out of my ass and lick it clean. It tasted
like a combination of cuckolds brownie, sweat, and medicated cream. I'm
lucky it didn't make me any sicker than just an upset stomach.
But, of course I got hard again while licking the dildo, so I
was told to jerk off for them again and lick up the little
bit of cum that I still had in my balls.

They told me they were ready for bed, so I could leave, but
before I left Kristen had one more thing for me. She said
she had to go to the bathroom, but they were out of toilet
paper. She said she would have used paper towels but her
cleaning lady used them all, so I would have to use my
tongue on her. I followed her into the bathroom and this
beautiful girl proceeded to take a cuckolds brownie right in front of
me. It smelled terrible. When she was finished, she told
me to lay down on my back and she squatted that gorgeous
ass right over my mouth. "Lick my asshole clean you little
fag." I was repulsed at first, but then the realization
that I was licking the asshole of this incredible girl came
over me, and I did my best to clean out her entire colon.

When I was finished, she just looked down at me and said,
"I'll see you in three days. Tuesday, 6:00, don't be
late!" With that, I walked out of the back door and, of
course, I was hard again.

The next ten weeks were some of the hardest, but also some
of the most fun times I've ever had. The two of them lived
up to their words of having me do anything and everything,
but at least I still had my life for the other 162 hours of
the week. I have licked every inch of both of their bodies.

I have been used as toilet paper for both of them more times
than I can guess. They have both allowed me the pleasure
of takeing their urine. I have given Kevin about 30
blowjobs, and I have also sucked off a couple of pizza
delivery guys, just because Kevin and Kristen wanted me
to. I've been fucked in the ass by their strap-on dildo
toy countless times and Kevin has even fucked me in the
ass a few times (of course I always have to clean everything
that is stuck in my ass with my tongue). They dressed me
up like their little girl a couple of times and had me go
shopping with them while I was in drag. For the ultimate
indignity, they had me take a guy from the park into the
bushes and suck him off. And of course, the few times I
was able to put my tongue on Kristen's pussy and lick her
to an orgasm were the best days of the summer.

Through all of this, Kevin and Kristen had the cleanest
apartment in the neighborhood.

They moved to a new city last week and told me I had served
my punishment and I was now free to have my life back. They
gave me the pictures, which I immediately burned, but they
kept the negatives. I'm guessing that, one day, I'll see
the pictures of me posted on the Internet. Or maybe I'll get
a phone call, asking for me to perform my "cleaning duties."
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164719 Pictures: 3 
#630 
Up to the first message 
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!


Peter and Louise


I had arrived in London from Switzerland and my
adventure in Grindelwald with Jonathan and Jane (see
'The Climbing Hut : Part III) that morning and I went
straight from the airport to one of my branch offices
to conduct a surprise inspection of the operation. As
usual on these occasions although I had had an hotel
booked I didn't expect to need it. The taxi dropped me
outside the modest-looking building and before long I
was in conference with the Branch Manager, Peter, who
was clearly awed by a sudden visit from the Company
Chairman and Owner. This was a visit lacking real
significance for me but it rapidly became apparent as
the day wore on that it was extremely significant to
him. As time passed his anxiety grew and he clearly
felt that his job and his future were on the line. This
gave me a power over him that I didn't really need
because it soon became obvious that he had a very
submissive and easily dominated permisterality. The
eagerness with which he agreed with all my suggestions
which slowly became scarcely-concealed orders was
gratifying. Even more interestingly I caught his dark
eyes flicking uncertainly over me when he thought I
wasn't watching him.

During the day as I was working I gradually drew some
permisteral history from him and it became more and more
interesting. While we were having afternoon tea he
confided shyly under my questioning that he had been
married for eighteen months. He sat looking
embarrassed, much younger-looking than his twenty-five
hears twisting his fingers as he answered my probing
questions. His wife, Louise, was three years younger
than his twenty-five and worked as a secretary in the
same branch office. I was beginning to turn over in my
mind plans for the evening. I had to stay until
tomorrow and I was not fond of hotels. It began to look
as though I had found somewhere to stay.

Before I finally made up my mind I decided that I would
have a look at Louise. I thought too that it was time
to let Peter begin to get an idea how things were
going to be. I pushed my chair back and stood up,
looked at him, and said in my quiet commanding style,

"OK Peter, it is time for a tour of your operation.
While we do I'll check out your pretty young wife so
make sure you introduce me. While you are about it, you
can tell her that you have invited me to dinner this
evening."

He looked at me in startled shock. He tried to speak
once or twice and swallowed uncomfortably. I could see
his Adam's apple jerking with nerves. I did not give
him time to answer but walked out of the room leaving
him no option but to follow. I let him conduct me
around the offices, introducing me from time to time to
members of staff. I was polite but distant and he could
see me watching him. He led me to a door at the end of
the corridor which opened into a large open-plan area.
Next to a window was a desk bathed in sunlight at which
was seated an extremely pretty girl. I did not need his
rapid inspiration to tell me that this was Louise. I
looked at her for a moment before she noticed us. She
was slightly plump and I could see from where I was
standing that she had large, very firm looking breasts
neatly encased in a very low-cut pale yellow summer
dress which showed a deep cleavage displaying the
upper third of her splendid bosom to advantage. She
must have been wearing a very sheer bra because the
sharp little cones of her nipples were evident through
the thin material. She had a lovely long delicate
aristocratic neck. Her long hair was styled casually
unkempt and fell in rolls of tumbling blonde curls to
her bare shoulders. As I inspected her I noted that she
was rather lightly made up with a rather pale lipstick
and her eyes nicely defined.

"'Bedroom-eyes'," I thought, with an internal smile.

She was wearing a pair of delicate discreet earrings
but no other jewellery. I decided to have a good look
at her so I just stood where I was by the door and
looked meaningfully at Peter. He coughed delicately and
Louise looked up with a start, putting a hand to her
small mouth.

"This is Mr Evans, darling," he said hesitantly, "he is
visiting the Company today and I have invited him for
dinner tonight, I hope that is alright." The young
couple exchanged a glance but I didn't move from the
door. As I stood looking without comment at Louise the
silence became too much for her and she pushed her
chair back and stood up. As she did, she bent a little
forward putting both hands on the edge of the desk. I
looked with appreciation down into her bosom as the
neckline of her dress fell a little away from her body
and her cleavage deepened. I could see down the deep
groove between her creamy breasts to the sheer cups of
her bra and beyond to the darkness concealing her
belly. She glanced quickly into my eyes and blushed
slightly as she saw where I was looking and not
troubling to hide my interest. She came around the desk
and walked towards us.

"Very nice," I thought, "very nice indeed." Louise was
about five foot six and very well made. I had already
noted her breasts, at least 36C, and I ran my eyes over
the rest of her trim figure. She had broad roomy hips
and a slender waist supported on a set of really
splendid legs, slim, sexy and encased in dark seamless
nylon. The hemline of her short summer dress was at
least five inches above her rather chubby knees. Her
shoes were very neat, patent leather with at least a
four inch heel, sharply defining the muscles of her
firm young calves. She held out her hand as she was
introduced and I took it and pressed it more firmly
than she expected, looking into her blue eyes as I
gently stroked my finger across her warm palm. I heard
her sharp intake of breath and her flush deepened. I
did not release her hand but stood looking into her
eyes as she was held captive by my commanding grasp.

Her husband stood anxiously beside me knowing that
something was going on but he had not yet figured out
what. I smiled at Louise and caressed her palm again
before releasing her hand. She gasped.

"So nice of you to invite me for dinner," I smiled,
"please join me at my hotel for a take before dinner.

Then I have a short meeting and I will be at your house
about eight o'clock. Peter has already given me the
address."

"I look forward to it," she said in a high-pitched
breathy, almost teen-aged voice. I smiled again and
just stood looking at her. As I knew it would, the
tension became too much and she turned and walked back
to her desk allowing me my fist view of her bottom.

This was really splendid. Some people may have thought
it a touch on the large side but I thought that it was
perfect. The plump firm cheeks of her buttocks
stretched the thin silk of her dress and as she walked
the line of her panties was clearly visible. Even more
interesting I could se the slight bulge of what could
only be a suspender. I continued to watch her as she
sat, unavoidably giving me another brief flash of her
cleavage, before smiling at her and turning to leave
the room.

"Very nice, very, very nice," I said quietly,
apparently to myself but loud enough for Peter to hear.

I heard him gasp and when I looked at him I could see a
flush high on his cheek bones. I led the way back to
Peter's office and automatically as though by right
took his large upholstered chair leaving him standing.
I sat and looked at him as he stood uncertainly, his
cheeks still flushed. He made two or three efforts to
speak before the words came out.

"Would you like some tea or a take?" he finally asked
me, anxiety in his eyes. I smiled at him and said
nothing making it obvious that I was looking him over.

He was wearing neat trousers and a tight-fitting shirt
with an unobtrusive tie. He was, like his wife, rather
well made but stopping short of being plump. His
pectorals were rather well defined raising little
mounds under his shirt. I thought back with pleasure to
Derek (see 'Derek and Susan'). Coincidentally, Peter
and Louise lived rather close to my other captive
couple and plans began to germinate in my mind to bring
the four of them together. But I still had quite a lot
that I wanted to do tonight before I could even begin
to think of this. All this went through my mind as I
sat looking at him considering his offer.

"Tea would be nice," I said quietly, watching him as he
walked to the door and spoke quietly to his secretary.
I enjoyed the sight of his plump bottom as the muscles
flexed against the tight fabric of his trousers. Peter
came back into the room and sat on a hard visitor's
chair, legs crossed and his fingers interlaced around
his knee as he looked anxiously about him, sneaking
glances at me. I did not say anything but just sat
watching him and letting his apprehension build. There
was a discreet tap at the door and he sprang to his
feet with a look of unmistakeable relief on his face.
I watched his secretary, in whom, under other
circumstances I may have been interested, bring in a
tray with tea and biscuits which she set gently on the
corner of the desk before giving me a shy smile and
tip-tapping back to the door on her high heels, her
trim bottom wiggling deliciously.

She was a rather trim tall pretty girl with fairly
small breasts but with long red hair and very sexy long
legs hardly concealed by a very short skirt. I looked
at Peter without comment and he leapt to his feet and
poured me tea handing it to me in a noticeably
trembling hand. As I drank I kept my eyes fixed on
Peter and the continual scrutiny was making him more
and more uncomfortable. He crossed and uncrossed his
legs finally trying with an obvious effort to control
his nerves by again lacing his fingers around his knee.

I could see that he was uneasily waiting for my next
words but I decided that enough was enough. I finished
my tea, got up from the chair and walked to the door,
turning to look at the concerned young man before I
left.

"It is about four o'clock now and I have a meeting with
the Financial Controller. You know where I am staying,
your secretary booked the hotel. Be in the lounge bar
with your sexy wife at six o'clock and don't be late."

I closed the door on his shocked face and went to
complete my business for the afternoon having arranged
my entertainment for the evening and, without my hosts
realising it yet, my accommodation for the night.

After my business was concluded I returned to my hotel
and had a take and a shower. I dressed for the evening
in my usual attire of black slacks and a black polo-
necked silk sweater. I did not wear a jacket. Glancing
at my watch I saw that it was approaching six o'clock
so I made my way to the lounge bar and took a seat in a
small alcove. There were two bunk type seats with a
table between them and I sat on the outside of one of
the benches and waited for the pretty pair who, unknown
to them were to entertain me during my short stay.

I relaxed and looked about me. The room was almost
empty. There was a couple of young women at the bar,
clearly wrapped up in each other. I ran my eye over
them with a secret smile. On another occasion it would
have amused me to intrude on and to distort their
relationship, leaving them permanently changed but
tonight I had a more interesting diversion in mind. I
sat thinking about Peter who had clearly been over-awed
by the Company Chairman who had visited him in at such
short notice to inspect and comment on the systems that
he had instituted and had been, until now, totally
responsible for without audit. However, the axe had now
fallen and without warning I had appeared to assess his
performance in guiding this small part of my Company's
business and he also knew from my attitude during the
day that much worse may be in store although, despite
his apprehension, he did not know what. He just knew
and had been unable to avoid communicating his feelings
to me, that he found my presence both permisterally and
professionally threatening. I had easily divined from
Peter's attitude and responses during the day that he
was a very submissive permisterality and I felt from my
brief acquaintance with Louise that she was probably
the same. While I was sitting musing about all this I
saw a movement out of the corner of my eye. Peter and
Louise had entered the lounge and were standing just
inside the door looking round uncertainly.

I noted with amusement the Louise was holding her
husband's hand. They had not seen me immediately as I
was concealed in the alcove behind a large potted palm.
After letting them stand and look around for a moment I
stood up. I did not gesture, I just looked at them and
that was sufficient.

Hand in hand the young couple walked over to me. I did
not hesitate but reached out and shook the surprised
young man's hand briefly.

"Hi Peter," I said warmly, "have a seat." I indicated
the bench opposite where I had been sitting and he sat
down automatically and rather warily. Without looking
at him further I turned to his young wife and slipped
my arm around her waist. I held her for a moment
relishing the warm feeling of her body in my encircling
arm. I dropped my arm a little so that my hand was
resting on her hip and as I looked into her eyes I let
her feel me run my fingers along her suspender belt
prominent under the delicate silk of her dress. I had
moved so suddenly that neither husband or wife were
prepared for what was happening and both gave a shocked
gasp. Louise's face became tinged with red and she
tried to move from my grasp but I held her firmly.

Looking into her eyes I tilted her chin up and as the
shocked and frightened young husband watched I kissed
his pretty wife, sliding my hand onto her bottom and
fondling the firm plump cheek of her ass as I did so. I
just brushed my relaxed lips against Louise's tightly
closed ones as I looked into her wide scared blue eyes
without making any attempt to deepen the intimacy of
the kiss .It was sufficient for now that I had
established my dominance and begun to assert my right
to her body by kissing her and feeling her up in public
and in addition, demonstrating to her husband that he
was unable to prevent what was happening. I tightened
my grip slightly and drew her firm young body
momentarily against me enjoying the firmness of her
lush breast as it was pressed into my side. I held her
to me for a moment and then took my lips from hers and
smiled into her eyes before releasing her.

"Hello Louise," I said quietly, "please sit down." She
made an effort to move to sit beside her husband but I
firmly directed her into the seat on my side of the
table so that she was trapped on the inside of the
booth with her husband sitting opposite her. At my
gesture the waiter brought a bottle of champagne
and poured our takes. When he had left I picked up
my glass and proposed a toast to the anxious couple,
"Here's to a happy, sexy evening and to getting
to know you, particularly you, Louise, an awful lot
better." I watched with amusement as they looked at one
another trying to work out the implications of the
toast and I half turned to give Louise a careful
scrutiny.

Hoping that I wouldn't notice, she moved as far away
along the seat from me as she could. I didn't say
anything as I looked at my pretty companion totally
ignoring her husband. She glanced quickly up at me and
then dropped her eyes to her hands, twisting the long
thin stem of the champagne glass in her fingers. Her
breasts were heaving from the after effects of my
caress and her cheeks were flushed. I could hear her
rapid breathing, a combination of anxiety and reluctant
excitement, although she didn't yet recognise the
latter emotion. Louise was a very pretty girl I had
decided when I met her earlier in the afternoon and
now, studying her closely I could see that I had not
been wrong. Her body was shown to absolute perfection
by the revealing silk dress and as she raised her arm
to take a take the low cut arm hole of the dress
revealed her pale yellow bra and the beginning of the
side of her breast. I leaned back on the bunk seat and
looked her over, making no secret of my interest and
that I was ignoring her husband. Her flush deepened and
I could hear his ragged breathing on the other side of
the table. My eyes dropped from her flushed cheeks to
her upper chest and she glanced quickly sideways at me.

I smiled at her as I let her see me openly assessing
her full figure. The flush spread from her cheeks to
her shoulders and her upper chest.

Her breasts were really magnificent and displayed to
perfection by the delicate summer dress. The upper
third of her breasts was bare showing a deep tanned
cleavage which swelled out in a lovely curve. Her
nipples were still evident through the material. Her
breasts, although large, seemed to be confined in a
relatively flimsy bra, needing little support. I
dropped my eyes lower. From the swell of her
magnificent bosom her body narrowed to a trim but not
too slender waist and I noted a cute womanly swell to
her stomach. It was not completely flat. There was a
little bit of fat there but she was definitely not
overweight. My eyes continued their journey down to the
swell of her hips which, although broad, were in
proportion to her breasts and to her height. She
really had a magnificent lush womanly figure. She
glanced at me again and saw me openly assessing her
cute belly and her legs and took a quick nervous gulp
of champagne. I interrupted my scrutiny of his young
wife to look across at Peter.

"Pour some more champagne for Louise and I," I said
with a touch of mockery in my voice. He rushed to obey
and it was noticeable that although his own glass was
empty he did not refill it. I chuckled to myself.
"A real submissive," I thought, "doing exactly as he is
told and not realizing it!"

I then ignored him and continued my scrutiny of his
wife. My searching gaze dropped to her legs. As she sat
on the bunk seat of the alcove her thighs were slightly
apart. The hem of her short dress had ridden up a
little and was about six inches above her knees.

The muscles of her thighs had slightly flattened as she
sat and the tightness of her dress outline the strap of
her suspender. I had noted her chubby knees, calves and
neat ankles in the office and close up they were just
as good. I smiled into her embarrassed eyes and leaned
back and took a sip of champagne as I looked from one
to other of the young couple. Although we had not
spoken much I had been so deliberate in and taken so
long over my scrutiny of Louise that, taken with the
time it had taken to get the champagne, half an hour
had passed. I sat quietly takeing and watching Louise,
gradually raising her anxiety level. I completely
ignored her husband and I could see them exchanging
continual frightened glances. Finally I glanced at my
watch.

"It is time you two left," I said with authority, "I
will be at your house in an hour. It doesn't matter
what you wear Peter but listen carefully to me Louise.

You are to wear your very sexiest underwear and your
prettiest dress. You are to be wearing the highest
heels you have and you will have attended to your make-
up. While you shower and change for me you, Peter, can
make the supper. Anything simple will do." I looked
into their shocked eyes and stood to allow Louise to
pass me as she got up and moved out of the booth. I
knew that she half expected me to touch her and that
 Page Page 21 of 322:  « Previous  1  ...  20  21  22  ...  321  322  Next »
Rating: 63, 26 votes.
Cuckold Stories Post CuckoldPlace.com / Cuckold Stories Post /
les histoires de chrislebo
Up to the first message Up to the first message
Your reply Click this icon to move up to the quoted message
   More...
» Username  » Password 
Only registered users can post here. Please enter your login/password details before posting a message, or register here first.
 
Online now: Guests - 344
Members - 54

Page loading time (secs): 0.176

Press | Advertise | Webmasters | Terms Of Use | Privacy Policy | 18U.S.C.§2257 | Statistics | RSS